
The Fae Lord's Companion, Part 1

The New Earth Chronicles, Book 1

Lisa Kumar

Cover art: Sanja Trinity

Editing: Write Story Editing

Copyright 2019 Lisa Kumar

Electronic Edition

This is a work of fiction, so any resemblance to persons, locales, or events is purely coincidental. The characters, locales, and events are products of the author's imagination and are used fictitiously.

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please go to an online retailer and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

# Table of Contents

Copyright Page

The Fae Lord's Companion, Part 1

Other books by Lisa Kumar

Dedication

Chapter 1 | Lina Marren

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

About the Author:

Discover more titles by Lisa Kumar at:

The Fae Lord's Companion, Part 2 | The New Earth Chronicles Book 1

Excerpt

Bound by the Mist | Mists of Eria Book 1

Excerpt

Bound to the Elvin King | Mists of Eria Book Two

Excerpt

Bound to his Redemption | Mists of Eria Book Three

Excerpt

|  |

---|---|---

# The Fae Lord's Companion, Part 1

Six years ago, a fae raid stole away Lina's parents, dooming her to a life of poverty and scavenging. But she isn't one to give up in defeat. Since then, she's managed to scrape together a decent life with her grandparents. But that happy, simple life is shattered the day the arrogant Sidhe lord who took her parents returns...and claims her as his mistress. Though she vows to never stop plotting for her freedom, she can't deny the otherworldly pull between them.

Gabreon knows only too well the trouble and heartache love can bring. But when he sees Lina again, he can no longer ignore her or their growing bond. Though claiming her goes against everything he was brought up to believe, he takes her as his companion. During the day, she holds herself away from him. At night, however, she sparks to life in his arms.

As a human revolution ferments, his growing relationship with Lina becomes even more perilous as enemies, both human and fae, seek to use her against him. Will he be able to earn her forgiveness and love? Or will they both perish before either has a chance to achieve what they so long for--Gabreon his redemption and Lina her freedom?

|  |

---|---|---

# Other books by Lisa Kumar

The New Earth Chronicles:

The Fae Lord's Companion (Part 1)

The Fae Lord's Companion (Part 3)

Mists of Eria Series:

Bound to His Fate (Prequel Novella)

Bound by the Mist (Book 1)

Bound to the Elvin King (Book 2)

Bound to His Redemption (Book 3)

Love in Time Series (Time-travel Regency):

An Earl in Time

Saving Lord Avingdale

The Faerin:

Crashing into Love (previously part of the anthology Crashing into You)

Coming Soon:

Claiming Riley

Hearts of Tar

Claiming Lord Thuran

Other Titles:

Fey Marked

Santa for Christmas

The Fae Lord's Lady

The Fae Lord's Companion, Part 1

Copyright (C) 2019 Lisa Kumar

All rights reserved.

Discover these titles by Lisa Kumar at:

Lisa's website

Goodreads

Join Lisa's Newsletter and Reading Group.

Connect with Lisa Online:

Twitter

Facebook

|  |

---|---|---

# Dedication

To my family and friends for their unwavering support. And to my loyal readers, who always pick me up when I'm feeling blah about my writing.

|  |

---|---|---

# Chapter 1

# Lina Marren

--------

DISCOVERY COULD BE deadly. This part of the boundary, aptly called the dumping grounds, was off-limits for those of my kind who didn't have clearance. I huffed out an anxious breath and tried to calm my runaway heartbeat. No matter how many times I did this, I would never be at ease. With a hand that shook more than I'd like, I wiped away the sweat beading on my forehead.

Anticipation and wariness careened through every nerve of my body. I'd come here at a time when this sector was to be empty--Wednesday afternoon--but that could very well mean there was a random patrol looking for poachers. I knew I wasn't the only "thief" here. A few others had to be in various areas of the trash heaps. As I gazed around at the stinking piles of garbage, I forced away the worst of my fears. Why would anyone give a damn if I scavenged for food and other stuff they didn't want?

I cast a wary gaze through the chain-link fence to where tall white walls of stone stood guard. Beyond the glistening rock, the "better" half lived in mansions surrounded by a world of magical creations of which I could only dream. Even the sky over there looked so much clearer, a vibrant blue that put the sickly gray, smog-filled air on my side to shame.

Of course, they put their garbage on our side of the fence, dirtying up land they didn't have to live on. Yet the tyrants commanded that no human touch their trash unless special dispensation was given. Yeah, right. As if that would keep starving humans away. All it did was make my people stealthier and more careful. Even the threat of beatings, death, and other abuses wouldn't keep us away.

A silent sigh escaped me as I shivered in the cool air. Better get on with it. My grandparents needed the money that my discoveries could bring. I might even luck out and find something edible. Gross as that may seem, true hunger always won out. That I had learned long ago. The days of the Sidhe giving food rations to us poor humans had faded away to nothingness years before I was even born. Now we did what we must to survive.

After taking a deep breath, I wrinkled my nose. Given the stench, everything was likely rotten, but stranger things had happened. At least it was mid-spring, so the smell wasn't as horrid as it could be during a hot day. Plus, a brisk wind was blowing the worst of the stink away from me. Thank the heavens for small mercies.

I sifted through the waist-high piles of rubbish, careful not to get my already dirty hands more soiled. I gave a small chuckle at my stupidity. Keeping clean was a futile battle, so I cast away all thoughts of it. With renewed determination, I dug through the trash. Anything sparkly or in good shape snagged my attention, and I pocketed a few of the treasures in a pouch that hung from my waist. The best one was a clear, smooth marble that was slick against my fingertips. Though the glass item was small, it glowed with a luminosity that could only now be wrought by the fae. Gran had said we humans once had the means to do such things through technology, but that sounded like magic to me.

When I caught sight of the mess that was my hands and clothes, a bubble of longing popped through me. Tomorrow was the second Sunday of the month--bath day. Though water was highly prized and regulated in the slums, my grandparents ensured all three of us got a thorough cleaning that one blessed day a month.

The sound of voices on the other side of the fence floated to me. Shit! I froze and then realized if I continued standing, I might as well be lit up with those wondrous neon signs from centuries ago that Gran whispered about during the dark of the night. If the other scavengers in the dumping grounds were smart, they'd do well to take cover.

After I crouched behind a small mountain of potato peels and rotten fruit, I inched over to the small valley between mounds. What I saw squeezed the breath from my lungs. It was him. The one from the raid six years ago. The night when my family had been destroyed and my parents taken, never to be seen again. Anger seared through me, hot and heavy. I hated him and all of his kind. The Sidhe or fae they called themselves, but they might as well be demons under their pretty exteriors.

I removed the hand I'd raised to stifle my gasp, careful not to disturb the debris around me. There were three others with him, but I ignored them in favor of the black-haired one. Rage exploded through my veins. The Sidhe beast strongly resembled an illustration of the fallen angel Lucifer that I'd seen in one of Gran's contraband books on human religion that the underground movement distributed. To her, Lucifer was the ultimate evil. Though I wasn't a religious person, I felt the same way about the fae male before me and hated him with every fiber of my being, yet... Yet, nothing! A silent snarl twisted my lips. Too bad someone so physically beautiful and damnably fascinating could be so ugly inside. Even though I wanted to attack him, to tear him apart, I wasn't suicidal. I had no weapon, and I'd be one against many.

Though they continued to talk, I couldn't make out a word they said. They spoke too softly and, more than likely, in their own language--one forbidden to all but the most "fortunate" of humans. Ha! They could keep their devil tongue. I had no use for it. My life was about toil and centered on a little shack that held my few belongings and, most importantly, my grandparents' love. I needed nothing more--well, nothing more than except his death. As that wasn't going to happen today, I had to wait for them to leave.

I eyed the small group, fear and mistrust swirling in my gut. What were they doing in this section? By their fine dress of embroidered tunic and handsomely tooled boots, they had to be of noble stock. And wherever nobles showed up, trouble followed closely behind. They took what they wanted, whether it was our blood, body, or life. That was why my grandparents had always told me to stay far away from them.

Other than a few semi-serious run-ins with them, I'd come out relatively unscathed, with only a couple of bruises, and still a virgin. But only because the Sidhe in question had been seeking a human target to scare without taking it too far--"too far" being a hard beating, rape, or death. I had friends who hadn't been so lucky, and some hadn't lived to tell of the horrors that they'd experienced. Afterward, their bodies had been dumped back on our side like so much trash.

But I shouldn't have to worry about that right now. As long as they didn't have dogs, especially fae bloodhounds, they'd probably never know I was there. A shudder worked its way through my body at the thought of those beasts and their red eyes. And their long, pointy teeth and ravenous appetite. Thank God, I'd only ever seen them from a distance and never while scavenging, so they'd been completely under control. If the hounds were after a person, the only way to avoid detection was by swallowing a potion that hid all body scent.

That drink was beyond my means--not to mention illegal. That last part did little to faze me, though. Next to striking or killing a Sidhe, a human who poached from the fae was about as criminal as one could get. Punishment could be anything from a small fine to a swift but painful death, depending upon the capricious mood of the Sidhe.

My gaze remained glued to the Lucifer look-alike. His face would always be seared into my memory, and the last few years had changed him little. If I had any sense, I'd cower until the danger passed. But I seemed in sparse possession of that quality today. In spite of my anger, a maddening curiosity prodded me to watch and satisfy a terrible, unwitting fascination that had taken root the night of that fateful raid.

I gritted my teeth as rage spiked through me, leaving me a quivering mess of nerves. A sick sort of attraction that I couldn't explain or understand gripped me now. It'd been there since the first time I saw him. How could I possibly feel anything but hate toward the fae who could've been the one to send my parents to their deaths? At least I hoped they were dead. The alternative would be much worse. Even now, the thought of prison-like work camps, where torture and grueling work were the norm, racked my body with a shudder. Wanting to bury those images in the deepest recesses of my mind, I focused my attention back on Lucifer.

Though I lurked in the shadows and he in the light, something about him drew me, damn him. His face inhabited both my dreams and nightmares. It was such a pristine countenance, clean and shining in the sun. Even on that long-ago night, he'd been clean and bright. Everything I physically was not. I ran my fingers along the grimy skin of my cheek and knew my brown hair looked no better. Yet I knew I was the better person in every way that mattered. He was a killer, a family destroyer, so why did he haunt me beyond what was expected?

I closed my eyes in an effort to still my turmoil, but my mind refused to listen. Instead, it replayed images and sensations of that night that had taken my parents away. My mind clouded with anger once again until my breath rasped in my ears. Taking a deep gulp of air, I knew I needed to calm down or risk getting caught. So I did what I did best--observed.

Though the other male Sidhe with him were similarly attired in rich blues, greens, and silvers, none but he held my attention for long. He might look refined, but I watched him as I would a wild, feral animal. Like the others, he had long, silky hair. A clip held his raven tresses back from his face and revealed his pointed ears.

He appeared younger than the other fae but not by much. Long youthfulness was the nature of his people, some of whom lived for untold millennia, or so I heard. After reaching adulthood, they didn't change much physically until thousands of years had passed, only aging subtly during their latter years. I'd never seen a fae that looked a day over fifty, so I supposed that was their upper limit to looking old. Still, the intervening years lay heavy within their eyes. In testament to this, his physique belied the age reflected in a gaze I somehow knew to be sky blue.

Which I shouldn't know.

In the flickering light provided by the torches, such a detail had been impossible to notice, let alone note. It was another mystery that dogged me and kept me tossing in my hard bed at night. At this moment, however, it wasn't important, only my morbid curiosity was. That decided, I finished examining him.

Finely tailored tunic and pants hugged a long, lean form that held a surprising amount of muscle. A cape had been carelessly thrown about his neck and flowed around his heels in the slight wind. He was handsome in an otherworldly way, and that sent a spike of ire through me. My fingers flexed with the desire to claw into him, to make him feel my pain. I fisted my hand in my filthy jacket to curb the impulse.

What was he doing to me?

My lips twisted into another snarl. I hated him, so what attraction could he hold over me? It wasn't merely my hormones acting up at the sight of a good-looking face. I knew what lurked underneath. Plus, even though I was twenty, I'd never had much time for boys. A few groping sessions behind an abandoned shack was all I could claim. They all invariably ended the same way--a knee to the groin whenever overzealous hands wandered to places I wasn't quite ready for them to explore.

So why did I dream of his hands on me? Why did this fae stir me so when I should, and did, hate him? My fingernails bit into my palms as I clenched my hands. If the situation hadn't been so dire, I'd say that his draw was because I could only observe him from afar. He posed no threat to my heart, for even if I hadn't loathed him, he didn't even know I existed. If he did, he'd only regard me as a squashed bug on the bottom of his expensive boot. Most Sidhe treated their bloodhounds better than they did their human servants. Julia had backed this up, and as a scullery maid to an elite Elvin household, she should know.

Just then, the wind turned, and a particularly malodorous air slammed up my nose. Though I'd thought myself largely immune to junk pile stench, my gag reflex proved me wrong. A low, strangled sound escaped me. Apparently, it wasn't enough for the fae's sensitive hearing to pick up, for they paid no heed to it.

Phew. Now I had another problem, though. The muscles in my right leg were screaming in protest of my crouched position. In a moment of stupidity, I shifted my weight from one foot to the other. That was all it took for the worn soles of my shoes to slip on a mushy patch of food. I crashed face forward into the stinking heap before me, a dull thud ringing out like a hectoring shout.

Shit, shit, shit! I lay there, frozen in place and forgetting how to breathe. My ears strained to hear any telltale sound that the Sidhe had noticed my moment of insane clumsiness. The voices had stopped. Damn. With dread tugging at my insides, I pushed myself up, which allowed me the slightest peek between the mounds.

They'd all swiveled their heads in my direction. I pulled back quickly, cringing, and forced myself not to fidget. Surely, though, they could hear my heart trying to thud out of my chest?

Oh, God, this wasn't good. If they came searching for me or found any of the others... A beating would be merciful to the death or rape they could mete out. My only hope was if they thought scouring the trash dumps was beneath them. But they could easily call for a lesser Sidhe or human to do the dirty work.

Lucifer turned to the others and said something. One of the brown-haired fae shrugged and walked away. I held my breath. Was he going for reinforcements while the others waited?

Soon, the other Sidhe followed the path of the first one, Lucifer bringing up the rear. They didn't head for the dumping grounds' gate but toward the white walls and the Elven part of the city of Chimra. Relief washed over me, and a pent-up breath whooshed from my lungs.

Lucifer stopped in his tracks and faced the two little mountains that hid me. His eyes narrowed, and panic flooded my veins. His gaze meshed with mine for an interminably long second before he spun upon his heel and trailed after the others.

Unmindful of the rotting food around me, I collapsed against a pile. He'd seen me. And done nothing. Why? Though I told myself it might have been an act of capriciousness, some niggling sense warned me Lucifer did nothing without a modicum of forethought. Barely aware of what I was doing, I lifted trembling fingers to wipe the worst of the goo from my face.

Once I wrestled my pulse under control and life seeped back into my weak legs, my survival instincts finally kicked into existence. The trash yard suddenly seemed darker, even though the sun poked sickly through the smog-and-cloud covered sky. Shadows lurked around every garbage heap. The unclaimed treasures--both Sidhe and human items the Sidhe or well-to-do humans discarded--no longer called to me. All I wanted was the safety of my grandparents' shanty.

As I ran through the maze of rubbish, the sight of Boundary Road caused my heart to lighten. Pausing, I swept my gaze over the visible portion of the road. No guard--nor anyone else, for that matter--was in view. Good. Drunks, even if they were guards, could often be counted on to sleep on the job. It wouldn't do for the residents of this section to see me leaving the trash heaps. Even those with clearances weren't around. They had permission to dump or scavenge trash only on certain days and in certain areas. I sighed in relief and dived through a loose portion of fence that was located right near the ground.

If I stayed in the shadows, I could slip across the road and into the narrow alleys of human Chimra. Unfortunately, I'd have to go through Upper Chimra, better known as UC, where the more well-off humans lived. They might look askance at me, but I wasn't breaking a law by being there. Even though UC humans curried the favor of the Sidhe, they couldn't totally forbid the presence of the lower classes.

As I crossed the road, I couldn't suppress the spring in my step. My mind kept singing, "Home free." That was what I--

A hand shot out and grabbed me by the arm, tugging me into a small, deserted alley.

|  |

---|---|---

# Chapter 2

My heart tried to jump out of my mouth as I whipped my head toward the person holding me. I squinted but couldn't make out anything but a bright glow that hovered about a foot above me. Terror pounded through my veins, and my lips opened to let out a scream.

A palm slapped over my mouth and muffled the sound. Another arm banded around my chest, pinning in my arms, and yanked me back. What had to be a male's body molded to my backside. A fresh wave of fear hit. Oh, God, I'd made it through twenty years without being raped, so please not now. It was a situation I'd escaped a time or two, but I knew that my luck couldn't keep holding out. I couldn't even reach the dull blade I carried in my back pocket.

With adrenaline pounding like a drug through me, I yanked against the iron hold. It was like fighting a brick house. I still landed kicks where I could. Not even a grunt came from the man holding me, which sent a fresh spurt of anger coursing through me. Damn him, I was truly helpless.

My attacker withdrew his arm and shoved me against a dingy wood wall. As he caged me in by placing a hand on either side of my head, my eyes adjusted to the dim light. What I saw sent a surge of dizziness and rage through me. "You!"

"Yes, me, human," he said in a dark, rich voice, his gaze never once leaving from my face. As if to punctuate his words, he leaned in closer, his body mere inches from mine. The scent of mint and pine wafted over me.

All the sirens in my head screamed at full blast. Oh, God, he was so close and so much worse than a human man. That glow had been Lucifer, his magic. The fae I hated and yet seemingly desired, though I didn't know why.

I parted my lips to scream, but he again stuck a hand over my mouth. God, how I wish I could stick him with my knife, but it'd do no good. Through some deviltry or another, fae of his station were all but immune to human weaponry.

"Quiet. Do you want to bring everyone down upon our heads? Promise not to scream. You won't like the results if you do."

His words pierced my mindless panic, so I gave a shaky nod even as the urge to bite his palm swallowed me whole. I opened my mouth, but he sent me a chilling glare that stilled my intention. "Don't even think about it. I bite much harder than you ever could."

I shivered at the double meaning apparent in his words. Distaste for him rolled through me. After he removed his hand, I took in a shuddering breath. Though I hated being in such close proximity to him, at the moment I had little choice. Maybe he'd grow bored and leave me alone if I did as he said. Or that could make him all the worse. For now, though, I'd try compliance.

"You'll behave?" Then his nose wrinkled. "Though your stench alone could mean our discovery."

"I, yes...what?" I knew my mouth was gaping open, but I was powerless to close it. He infuriated and befuddled me in equal turns. Why hadn't he hurt me yet? Or allowed his cronies to capture me? Instead, he was insulting my cleanliness. The bright side was that maybe my smell would keep him from coming closer.

His face contorted into a scowl. "Are you partially deaf as well as stupid?"

"Huh?" It wasn't particularly eloquent, but it was all I could utter at the moment.

He gave an exasperated sigh. "Why do I even bother?"

That...that was what I wanted to know. Instead, I stood there like a leaf trembling in the wind. The combination of fright and anger always had this effect on me. I couldn't wrap my mind or tongue around any words, so I remained silent.

When there was a fae around, it was always best not to talk unless spoken to. I inwardly winced. Though my interactions with the Sidhe were fortunately limited--my grandparents forbade any of us from trying to better our station by securing a position in a fae household or in a fae-owned factory--nobody could avoid them entirely. When I'd been a child, I'd earned more than one smack on the cheek by a Sidhe for my forwardness. And as a teen and adult, I'd garnered attention as fresh game for them, though they'd always left me alone quickly when they found better prey nearby.

When Lucifer next spoke, his voice contained a rough edge. "What were you doing in the dumping grounds?"

I wet my desert-dry lips. There was no point in lying. "Scavenging."

He stared down his long nose at me. "The potential price of being caught is worth it?"

Potential price? So that meant I didn't face one right now? "When you're looking starvation in the face, yes."

I didn't mention my grandparents. It'd only give him more ammunition to use against me. With any luck, he wouldn't remember me--or them.

He grunted as if only half-satisfied with my answer and closed the distance between our bodies. "Really?" he asked, his tone soft and dangerous. "Have you given thought to just what could be meted out to you?"

The press of his body against mine sent icy-hot chills racing up and down my spine and reminded me of the horrors that could only too easily await me. Though he was almost inhumanly handsome, I didn't want him taking anything I didn't offer. And I wouldn't willingly give him one touch. The erection prodding against my belly told me that he wasn't as disgusted by me as he acted. So much for my stink keeping him away. I had an inkling he only meant to scare me. Still, I flattened myself as much as I could against the wall in an effort to escape him.

Raising my chin, I glared up at him, resolved not to let my fright show. That was hard to do since he was so tall and imposing. The Sidhe loved nothing more than instilling fear. They were so good at it, too. "I have thought of all repercussions."

And I had. I knew the dangers only too well.

With a snort, he pushed himself away and raked a gaze over me. "I'm not sure you have."

The penetrating look in his eyes stripped me naked much quicker than hands ever could, so I nearly missed his next round of words.

"Don't go back there again. Now leave."

"What?" I asked, cocking my head to the side.

He rolled his eyes in a very human gesture. "Go before I change my mind or someone changes it for me."

I nearly asked him what he meant, but his impatient expression halted my question. On quaking legs I slipped past Lucifer, all the while keeping a wary eye on him. Though I should feel grateful at his act of benevolence, I didn't trust any of his kind, least of all him. Part of me cursed myself for not enacting some sort of retribution against him. What could I do other than bleed on his fancy boots, though?

To his credit, he remained where he was. I dodged around a corner, hoping never to see him again. A sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach told me that such a wish was probably a futile one.

***

GABREON SCOWLED AT the corner that the human had escaped around as the bond he'd fought so hard against flared to full life. Why her--why now? He felt off-balance. Unstable. Being driven to yearn for something he shouldn't want.

She ruined everything. He gritted his teeth against the urge to chase after the damnable human like a lovesick puppy. Some traitorous voice whispered through his mind that she wasn't merely a human but Lina, which made it all the worse. She was supposed to be on par with his hounds. No, lower. Dirtier in every way. She shouldn't even exist in the sphere of thought that she now inhabited, let alone in the tie she had over him. Nothing...that was what she should be. And yet she wasn't.

Damn her to Sidheen, what had she been doing in the dumping grounds in the first place? Thieving was a risky venture. Did she not have her grandparents to rely upon? If so, there was no reason for her to resort to such measures. He'd ensured that six years ago. Besides, all Lower Chimra humans received a ration of food. Small and basic though this portion was, it was still enough to sustain life and didn't count toward any food earned by a person's own work.

He frowned as a memory flowed back to him. When he'd last toured Lower Chimra, he'd been astonished by the increased decline of the already ramshackle town. However, the lord mayor and his lackeys had said that its state was due to the people who lived there and their predilection toward alcohol and other vices, and not to the neglect of the basic aid kits he'd ordered within Lower Chimra. If humans wanted to live in their own filth, who was he to stop them?

However, her grandparents were far from poor. He'd seen to that. So why was she was painfully thin and her clothes ragged? The strands of her brown hair had hung limp around eyes that had seemed to swallow her face. Her appearance wasn't one fostered by a comfortable life but instead by an existence of toil. His stomach had betrayed him by dropping at his first good look at her.

Did her grandparents not spend any of the coin on her? Or was something even more sinister at play? Both ideas sent anger coursing through him, and his hands clenched around an imaginary throat. Though in his most rational moments, he desired nothing more than to forget her--a lowly human he'd been taught to disdain--she stole into his thoughts like the thief she apparently was. He crossed his arms. It seemed he had another mystery to solve--and someone to kill.

It was just a matter of finding out who, and the first person he'd interrogate was his estate manager, which meant a trip to Gabreon's country manor. Terril was the one tasked with making sure payment reached Lina's grandparents. His manager also had orders to observe and oversee her and her grandparents' welfare. Terril's glowing reports had reassured Gabreon that they were all adequately being taken care of. Apparently, that was anything but the truth.

No one crossed him or harmed what was his. Like it or not, Lina was his on some level he couldn't deny.

Though he'd purposely kept himself far away from her in the intervening years, he'd immediately felt her presence when he'd been with the lord mayor's men near the dumping grounds. Horror, revulsion, and fascination had pulled him toward her, causing him to send away the others. He should've let her get caught and left her alone to face the consequences. That way, she'd be out of his blood one way or another.

Her death would've freed him more surely than anything else could. But it'd been etched into him that soulbonds were sacred and precious. Something in him, probably prodded by what linked them, couldn't allow the wanton destruction of her. Even though she was human, he couldn't bear the thought of her dead, which infuriated him in equal measures.

So he protected what was his, even if he couldn't have it, didn't want to have it. But regardless of the bond, no woman, especially a human one, would have one more iota of power over him. With her very existence, she'd already upset his life. Wasn't that enough? Though they may be tied together at some level, he lived for no one but himself--and his duty. It was a lesson he'd only learned too well. His father, Nalin, had drilled that into him before he'd been killed, and Gabreon's grandfather had picked up that fallen mantle. His mother ... well, he only served a purpose when she needed something.

Given all that, why had he allowed himself to be drawn here? He was no puppet on a string, despite what connected them. He'd provided for Lina--or thought he had. His duty should've been fulfilled.

He ground his teeth at the unfairness of it all. No matter the allure, he could not, would not, succumb. He wanted to crush her, to inhale her, and that loss of control he couldn't countenance.

Damn the day he'd ever met her. He couldn't have her out in the dumping grounds. That just wouldn't do.

But first, he had a traitor to unearth. When he found the culprit, he'd unleash the wrath that he usually kept tightly bound. Someone was going to pay--and pay dearly.

***

HIS THIRST FOR BLOOD driving him on, Gabreon landed a satisfying blow to Terril's face. The fae man's head slammed back against the chair he'd been seated in--and knew better than to try and leave. Not that he'd have a chance to, anyway. Gabreon had his trusted cousin, Kaelon, along to assist him.

With a scowl, Gabreon moved back and shook out his hand. That hit had hurt more than it should've.

From behind him, Kaelon snorted. "Need me to take over?"

Gabreon gave his cousin an unimpressed stare. "No, I'm quite capable."

And he was. He'd merely forgotten the finesse it took to give someone a thorough beating without feeling it too much himself. Still, he'd inflicted quite a bit of damage on Terril. The manager had a few broken ribs--Gabreon had heard them crack. From the head up, Terril was in even worse shape. Blood dripped from his split lip and broken nose and into his brown hair. His hazel eyes were already swelling shut, but it still wasn't enough. It would never be enough for Gabreon.

He wanted to tear apart every fiber of the man, reanimate him from the scraps, and then do it all over again. That kind of unrelenting rage should concern Gabreon, but he'd worry about those ramifications later. Gabreon shook his head sharply, clearing part of the haze veiling his gaze. He wouldn't cut the bastard into pieces. After all, he wasn't an uncouth monster and would try not to get too much gore splattered around the office of the estate manager. However, it was fitting the man would die here, where he'd so abused his position.

Gabreon inhaled deeply, and the metallic smell of fae blood drifted up his nose. "Let me understand this fully. You never sent the money, and all the reports you gave me were fictitious." And Lina had suffered for it, which sent an icier rage spiraling through him.

Terril slowly lifted his head, pain lining his face. "The royal bloodline must be kept pure. I was only doing what I must."

"I don't pay you to make those kinds of decisions." Gabreon pinned him with a cold glare as he ghosted forward to tower over his now ex-manager. "I pay you to follow my will, no other's, let alone your own."

"But a human--"

Gabreon slashed his hand down a gesture that demanded quiet, fury bubbling in his veins. "You knew nothing of the situation. You only had speculations."

Terril licked his cracked lips. "It was easy enough to guess."

"Again, what I do is not under your purview."

"Even Lord Kaelon has to see--"

Kaelon tsked. "Don't try to draw me into such foolery. You know I have no patience for such prejudice against humans."

Terril's face twisted into an ugly look. "The son of a fae peasant would say that. A bunch of human lovers you are."

The lighthearted expression on Kaelon's face evaporated. He moved to next to Gabreon and crossed his arms. "You don't want to bring my father into this conversation. It will end badly for you...well, even more badly than it already will."

Gabreon traded a grim look with Kaelon. How low of Terril to attack the names of their dead fathers. "I think that last slight about being a human lover was as much aimed at my father as yours." Even if his father hadn't truly qualified as a human lover. He turned to face Terril. "Any last words?"

Terril leveled a glare at him, though the effect was somewhat ruined by the blood streaming down the man's face. "You can silence me, but my efforts to ensure that the Sidhe stay pure and noble won't die. You're much too soft with these human vermin, with your ration packages and call off of indiscriminate raids. Why show mercy where none is needed? I should've had her killed since you lacked the will to do so."

Before Gabreon fully realized it, he'd yanked the manager up and had his hands wrapped around his throat. Terror widened the manager's eyes as Gabreon squeezed without mercy.

Terril clawed at his hands, but Gabreon wouldn't be denied. He wanted the man dead, though a more painful demise than this would've been preferred. However, Gabreon needed to get back to Chimra. Who knew what kind of trouble Lina could be falling into?

A thread of worry wove through him. She had no clue just how dangerous the dumping grounds really were, now more than ever. Damn it all to Sidheen, he could protect her from the folly she might fall into, but only if he was there. He needed to be done with this and stop wasting time. Gabreon pressed harder into the man's neck until Terril's face turned a blotchy red. The other Sidhe gurgled, life slowly leaving his eyes.

After Terril breathed his last, Gabreon let the body fall back into the chair and stared at it in disgust. At least, his nearly mind-numbing anger had calmed, and a semblance of control had returned to him. "What a waste. Until he betrayed me, he was a model estate manager."

"Remind me to never cross you." Kaelon clapped him on the shoulder.

"As if you haven't done worse to people who've deserved it."

Kaelon shrugged. "Can't deny that. So you'll be needing a new estate manager."

Gabreon frowned at that reality. Any hope of getting back to Chimra by tomorrow was looking bleaker. "Another headache to take care of."

"You're fortunate I weary of city life and decided to visit your estate. I'll take the position."

Gabreon lifted a brow, backing away from the chair. "Why?"

"No one thinks I live a terribly busy life, and it'll further my cover as an eccentric noble. Anyways, Grandfather thinks I sit around doing nothing."

Gabreon smothered a groan. Now he truly was feeling a pounding behind his eyes and in his temples. "It's not a role befitting the grandson of a king. Tamion won't be pleased. You have money, and your own residences on Earth and in Sidheen."

A slow, devious smile spread over Kaelon's lips, and he knocked his shoulder into Gabreon's. "I know. What better way than to anger the old bastard?"

Gabreon sent him a dirty look. "Fine, but you deal with him if he comes here demanding answers."

A smirk of anticipation crossed Kaelon's face. "Gladly."

"As for needing a front, it's not too late to back out. Are you positive you want to continue on this route?" Gabreon sighed, weariness creeping into the sound. "Not even I or your position as Tamion's grandson might be able to save you if the wrong people find out."

"You mean our dear family, near and far. They don't frighten me."

Gabreon rolled his eyes at the stupidity coming out of his cousin's mouth. "They should. Look at our uncles. " The mere thought of them made him frown. Raeglin was the worst out of the three brothers, though that wasn't saying much. "They, along with various branches of the family, largely control Earth. Most aren't known for their mercy. Fortunately for us, they're all on other continents and seem inclined to stay there for the time being."

"Let's hope it remains that way. Still, Grandfather controls them--and us."

"You know better than that. You really think he stops anything Raeglin, Miron, or Camron does? He cares not what goes on Earth. Only Sidheen matters to him."

"All the more reason to set things straight here on Earth." Kaelon held out a hand pleadingly. "Come, Gabreon, you can't tell me you approve of what is being done to the humans."

"You know I have no great love of them." He tolerated them, as they had their uses, and even liked a few, such as Lina's parents. Still, just because he was against the abuse of humans didn't mean he was fond of them as a species. He also abhorred the mistreatment of animals, and unlike humans, they didn't plot to stab someone in the back in cold blood.

Kaelon' lips thinned. "It could be argued that neither did your father, but he still didn't agree with what his brothers and the others were doing."

"And look at how the humans repaid his kindness." Gabreon crossed his arms, bitterness welling up. "They murdered him."

"He might have died by their hand, but you know I now have my doubts about who was behind it."

Gabreon shook his head, not wanting to go down that rabbit hole right now. "It happened many hundreds of years ago when we were but children. I deal with enough intrigue without seeking out more."

Disappointment flashed over his cousin's face. "Given what Lina is to you, I thought you'd want to seek change as much as I do."

"And what does she mean to me?"

Kaelon made a sound of disgust. "Oh, come off it. We both know what ties you to her--and her to you. I've known for some years now, ever since the attack on Patrice, and I told you as much at the time. I can't help it if you never want to discuss your feelings."

"I only desire to see Lina cared for, nothing more." Though he glared at Kaelon, his words sounded weak even to his own ears.

Kaelon's brows shot up, and he gestured to the body. "An extreme reaction if that is true. It's not wise to ignore the bond for so long. Now that she's a grown woman, it's only going to unhinge you if you keep this up. I don't think you're going to be one of those successful few who can ignore the bond without many repercussions. From the first, it seemed to have too much hold over you."

Gabreon stared at him and scowled, hating that reminder. "Get rid of Terril's body."

"Me?"

Gabreon clapped him on the shoulder. "Indeed, your first order of business as estate manager will be to deliver his body to his family."

Kaelon wrinkled his nose. "You committed the killing, so you should clean up the mess. It's only fair."

"You didn't even last half an hour as my manager," said Gabreon, turning away in dismissal. Immediately, an indignant sputtering reached his ears.

"Wait, no need to be so hasty. What do you want me to tell his widow, though?"

Gabreon faced his cousin. "The truth. That he betrayed his master, but that they, his family, will be spared any further consequences."

"You don't want to hide what transpired here?"

"Terril wasn't a noble, let alone one from an important family. No one should question why I killed him in the face of his betrayal."

Kaelon nodded toward the body. "Let me get a blanket or something to wrap him in. I'll also nab one of the guards to help carry him."

"You mean so you can have the guard carry him by himself."

Kaelon beamed. "Of course. You know me so well."

Gabreon snorted. Only his cousin could sound so flippant when dealing with death, even one that was well deserved. "Meet me back here afterward. We have much to discuss before I leave tomorrow."

|  |

---|---|---

# Chapter 3

Gabreon stared out the window of his study and into the garden that lay beyond. Still, the beauty before him did little to ease the sense of urgency that preyed upon him.

It all went back to one person. Lina. Even now, she could be in the dumping grounds, scrounging up what little trinkets she could. The very idea sent hot rage and fear coursing through him. It was a foreign mix that only added to his ire. How dare she affect him so? His hand clenched around the frame of the window until the wood gave slightly underneath him. That, more than anything, caused a bit of sense to seep back into him. The damnable bond was pushing him, driving him. He couldn't give it that power, but hadn't he said that before with no success?

With a sigh, he opened his fingers. She had no right to be in the dumping grounds, but even he understood what drove her to such lengths. Half-starved people would do much to make sure their larder wasn't empty. Even poor fae weren't so different in that regard, though their lot in life was still a step above Lina's. He'd known that the humans of Lower Chimra lived in poverty, but he sometimes forgot how abject it could be.

He frowned at his hand as if it could offer him all the answers he sought. What should he do about her? Thorny damnation, he didn't know, and that was something he couldn't abide. He was always in control, but after one brief meeting, she had him doubting everything he'd done for the past six years.

Before, when he'd believed Lina and her grandparents to have all they'd ever need, he managed to place her in the far reaches of his mind most of the time for a few blessed years. Now, though... Seeing her had brought all his conflicted emotions crashing back. She was human, someone beneath him, someone to be viewed with contempt. A harsh bark of laughter escaped him. Gods, some of the Sidhe didn't even think of humans as true people. They viewed them as lower than dogs. His own views weren't quite that dim, but neither were they favorable.

As a servant, she was permissible, but as a companion? That was frowned upon to the highest degree. It was like permanently bedding down with the pigs. One might be fine to wallow in the filth for a night but never for a protracted time.

So where did that leave him? On one hand, he wanted her protected. On the other, he wished she'd never been born. Though he cared little for the opinion of others, his upbringing by his parents hadn't fostered a love of humanity in him. Neither had his father's murder. Even the gentle guidance of Kaelon's father hadn't been able to alter that in him during Gabreon's summer vacations to Sidheen.

Though he'd gotten quite good at pretending she didn't exist a great deal of the time, his recent run-in with her had shattered that and shown him just how tenuous all his efforts in regards to her had been. She'd been a young teen when he'd first seen her, but now... She was grown in every way that mattered.

He'd been naive to think he could hand over her care to someone else. It was a mistake he'd never make again. But in doing so, he put himself right in the path of temptation. Bond or no bond, he wasn't a fae used to denying himself when he truly wanted something--or someone. He couldn't see that changing for anyone, least of Lina when she was the very one he coveted.

With a sound of disgust, he pushed himself away from the window and stalked over to the chair behind his desk. Though not rash, he was a creature of action and not prone to overthinking. In a position of such power, he couldn't afford to be bogged down by doubts for very long. It would be a paralysis that would serve no one well, least of all himself.

Right now, he was torn between want and abhorrence, anger and need, and didn't have a clue as to which would win. With a scowl, he slumped down into his seat. Did he truly have a choice, though? The bond propelled one to act and was nearly impossible to ignore when it was this strong, this compelling.

A brisk knock sounded. Before he could bark out an order for the person to come in, the door swung open and revealed a harried-looking Kaelon. As soon as their gazes met, his cousin sighed dramatically and plodded into the room.

Gabreon raised a brow. "All taken care of?"

Kaelon threw himself into the nearest chair. "Yes, thank the skies. I never want to do that again. So much wailing and crying, and none of it from me."

"I would hope not." Kaelon was ever drawn to the dramatic side of things. It was amusing until it...wasn't. "Well, your role as estate manager shouldn't include body delivery too often."

"I'm delighted to hear that. I'm getting too old to deal with murder and intrigue."

Gabreon snorted. "So that's why you've sided with certain factions of the human resistance. How peaceful and quiet of you."

"Exactly, so I can help bring about peace and quiet for us all," said Kaelon, sitting up straighter. "Why don't you throw your lot in with me?"

Gabreon blinked and then blinked again. Surely, his cousin wasn't suggesting something so stupid? Unfortunately, he knew Kaelon only too well. "You mean join you? What you're doing is only a goal that a fool would chase after."

"Call me a fool, then. I've developed connections, and some of the human leaders are visionaries. Freedom America is a prime example of that. Your Lina could live in a free world!"

Though his heart lurched oddly at Kaelon referring to Lina as his, he studiously ignored that part. What his cousin was suggesting could never be so simple. Any of it. "And some of those leaders are base madmen."

Kaelon shrugged. "I try my best to stay away from that variety, but yes, they're there."

"So you're praying that you back the right factions and not the madmen's."

"I do have some sense to be able to tell them apart, you know," Kaelon said, his tone dry.

Gabreon shook his head at the folly he was hearing. "You trust them with your life? For that's what it comes down to. You want me to involve myself in such insanity?"

"Not insanity. Change."

"If I'm knee-deep in it, how can I possibly pull you out when you need rescuing?"

Kaelon froze before smiling widely. "So you're thinking of joining me after all?"

"No, give me one good reason why." Gabreon crossed his arms, sure nothing out of his cousin's mouth would sway him.

"To protect people like Lina. As you've clearly seen, even you can't ensure a human's safety by your command alone. She'll never be safe until our world changes. You can't fool yourself otherwise. And don't say you don't care. We both know that's a pile of manure."

Kaelon's words rammed into Gabreon harder than a stampede of fae horses. They held so much truth that he couldn't find his voice to raise any kind of dispute. Finally, he cleared his throat. "What I may or may not feel is immaterial. What you suggest is madness."

"So? Doesn't all great change seem that way at the time?"

"We can't rely on our position as the king's grandsons to keep us out of trouble's way."

Kaelon pinned him with a disbelieving look. "Since when do you worry about such things? You already have many enemies and detractors by virtue of who you are and your status in society. What are a few more?"

Was Kaelon being purposefully obtuse? "I certainly don't have our extended family calling for my blood."

An expression of disgust drifted across Kaelon's features. "Not out loud, they don't. They're not foolish enough to, but never doubt that some are undermining your every step."

Gabreon waved that last all-too-true observation off. "That I can handle but not outright anarchy."

"That day will come, sooner or later. We know that Feron is always seeking to sow discord against you wherever he may. He may not have a seat like you do, but his position on the Advisory Cohort leaves him in a very influential position."

At the mention of their distant cousin who was supposed to act as one of his advisors, Gabreon snorted. "Let him try to take me down. I still hold more sway than he does."

"For how long, though? He is all but your peer, and he seeks favoritism from our family members, where you will not. Grandfather ignores it all, so don't expect any help on that front."

"I won't lower myself to lick anyone's shoes."

Kaelon held up his hands as if offering peace. "Indeed, you don't, but Feron is so good at it that many don't realize what he's doing until it's too late. His agenda...let's just say that humans have it nice in comparison to what he would like to be able to dole out."

Gabreon frowned, knowing Kaelon was right. Still, he decided to remain quiet and not give Kaelon anything to use against him.

"Who will protect Lina if not you? You can't even hire someone to do it, not without the risk of betrayal."

The breath caught in Gabreon's throat. Again, those blasted words, ones he couldn't refute! Who could he trust but himself? The only one he might trust would be Kaelon. Everything in him rebelled at having his cousin watch over Lina--even from a distance. Gabreon wasn't blind and knew Lina held an innocent attraction to which his cousin would be drawn. Kaelon liked a youthful, pretty face as much as the next fae male. Worse, if Lina ever came face to face with Kaelon, she might mistake Kaelon for him or at least note the strong family resemblance. That just wouldn't do.

Confound it all, he was well and truly trapped. It all came down to this moment. He could try to turn his back on Lina--or claim her. But since she was now of age and he'd met her in the flesh again, her pull nearly overpowered him. He could no sooner ignore her existence now than will himself not to breathe. If he couldn't sever the tie--and he couldn't--he'd have to give in to it. In many ways, that was the ultimate insult.

But what was he to do otherwise? His mind turned over various possibilities until he stumbled over a satisfactory one. A slow smile curved his lips. Who said he still couldn't be the one to retain the upper hand? The day he ever gave a woman--a human woman, no less--complete control over him was the day he'd lay down his life.

This way, he could have Lina. Even though she viewed him with disfavor, the bond would ensure that she was attracted to him. To her great mystification, she'd want him, just as he wanted her. In return, he'd make sure she had every comfort and pleasure she could wish for. After a while, he'd be able to purge her out of his system, and the bond would surely die down to a muted hum. He could send her to the countryside, where she could again drift to the periphery of his life, where she belonged. However, this time she'd be safe and available if he had need of her. In return, he'd make sure she was comfortable and lived out her remaining years surrounded by beauty. Her life would be briefer than his by far unless he... No, he'd never allow the bond to go that far. In that, if nothing else with the damnable thing, he had a choice. He'd never tie himself to someone for thousands of years. After a few years, he'd grow tired of her, bond or no. It was better she have a normal human lifespan and then fade away like a pleasant memory.

This was the perfect plan, one he had to follow through on. He'd allow no other outcome.

He locked gazes with Kaelon. Though a foreboding feeling whispered that he'd regret what he was about to say, the words slipped about before he could halt them. "If my mother or our uncles find out what we are doing, you know there will be the human's hell to pay."

***

"BE CAREFUL, LINA. I have a bad feeling about this."

The sound of Gran's voice halted me. To tell the truth, I had the same bad feeling. With a sigh, I removed my hand from the rusty knob of our makeshift plywood front door and turned toward my white-haired grandparents. They looked old and worn, just like the peeling paint on the walls that surrounded them. I couldn't leave them like this, so I willed my unease away. No matter what, though, I wouldn't be dissuaded from my task.

I pasted a smile on my lips. Too bad it felt shaky and false and that Gran and Grandpa would probably notice it right away. "I'll be fine. How many times have I done this over the last few years and not been caught?"

My grandfather shook his head, only a thin ribbon of white circling his nearly bald scalp. "Times are changing. The underground rebellion is growing."

"Good for them." I meant it. Freedom for our people could never be a bad thing.

Grandpa's gaze sharpened, and his hawkish features grew even more severe. "You'll not get involved."

How many times had we had this conversation? I took a deep, calming breath. The aroma of Gran's baking bread swirled around my nose and provided a familiar comfort I never wanted to do without. However, my grandmother could only continue to make her beloved bread for our family--and to sell--if she had the required ingredients. That took resources we were sadly lacking, and Grandpa was getting too old to keep up with his woodworking. His arthritic hands wouldn't allow it.

"I'm not. Don't worry."

After my grandparents had vehemently insisted I not join the rebellion in any way, I'd given them my promise. Though I suspected I didn't know the full story, Gran and Grandpa blamed my parents' kidnapping on their involvement with the freedom group. Now, my grandparents wanted nothing to do with the movement, saying they didn't want to lose what was left of our family. Their doggedness rankled, but I understood their resolve. Anyway, scavenging was enough law-breaking excitement for me. I wasn't into intrigue and had never considered myself the courageous type.

Gran crossed her bony arms, a frown on her wrinkled face. "I don't think you should go. There are reports of increased patrols."

A moment of uncertainty nudged at me. What if that had been the reason why Lucifer and his cadre had been there last week? But they hadn't actually been in the dumping grounds, just near them. "I haven't noticed anything different or heard otherwise from the others."

"You don't go there every day, and neither do they," Grandpa said, his tone gruff.

Worry I couldn't so easily dismiss blossomed in my gut. "I'm sure it's fine." Unfortunately, there was only one way to find out--by going. I pushed away my disquiet. Except for the random scratch caused by sharp objects, I'd always left the trash heaps unharmed, and I would this time, too.

Wanting to bring the conversation to an end, I gave both my grandparents a quick hug. Their eyebrows shot up at this display of affection, and I giggled. "What? I'm not allowed to hug you anymore?"

Gram snorted and rolled her gray eyes good-naturedly. "It's not disallowed, but what are you up to?"

I forced a mischievous smile. "Only something illegal. Let's see what treasures I can find today."

Grandpa gave me an awkward pat on the back, towering over Gran and me even though he had a stooped posture. "Just make sure you come back in one piece."

"Will do."

As I slipped out of the shanty, I glanced around to make sure no one was paying undue attention. People dressed in a hodgepodge of clothing styles--which amounted to whatever they could get their hands on--milled about on the crumbling sidewalks or hurried away on their own business. No one appeared to be paying much notice to my comings or goings. A few acquaintances called out greetings to me, but other than that, they were too consumed with their own survival to care about what I did. Just another day in Lower Chimra.

Still, it paid to never let my guard down. Though many residents of the slums also dealt in the illegal, there were always a few who would sell out a neighbor to curry the favor of the Sidhe or even UC humans. I grimaced. LC humans who did that were the worst traitors of all, even worse than the well-to-do humans that were too often in the pockets of the fae.

Though Lucifer's warning sang in my ears, the need for money won out. My grandparents both needed medicine to protect their aging lungs from the polluted air, and that cost money we didn't have.

"Hey, Lina!"

At the sound of Thomas' voice, I faltered to a stop and groaned. I didn't mind him so much, but wherever he went, so did Rod. Unfortunately, Rod was the son of a butcher and thought he was hot stuff in our little corner of the cesspool. His dad, Arnold, charged an exorbitant amount for supposedly "fresh" cuts. Since Arnold was the closest butcher in our portion of LC, most residents couldn't spare any precious time on walking or sacrificing any coveted coin to take a hackney to another shop.

"Yes, Thomas?" I asked politely, determined not to be mad at him, though his choice of friends sucked. He was from a decent family, his father being one of the few honest grocers in LC who didn't misrepresent his products.

"Where are you going on this fine day?" he asked as he and Rod walked over to me.

I ignored Rod's intense gaze as it honed in on me and then cast a wary glance to the sky. Fine day? What was he on? It looked like it could rain.

"Nowhere of consequence." I shrugged, not wanting to give anything away.

Thomas leaned in and whispered loudly, "Be careful if you're heading to the dumping grounds. I've heard disturbing rumors of increased fae security there."

It appeared I wasn't fooling anyone. "So have my grandparents. Don't worry, though."

"Hey, do you want me--"

"Tommy, there you are!" a shrill feminine voice called.

Penny Whitmore, cheap red lipstick in place, headed toward us. I knew Thomas had the largest crush on her. She was a pleasant girl, though she had a bit of a reputation for being easy.

Thomas' large ears flushed red, and he smoothed his brown hair. "Yes, Penny?" he squeaked.

She smiled brightly and snatched onto his arm. "Something new came in at Daddy's pawnshop. Come and take a look."

With starstruck eyes, he followed her without barely mumbling a goodbye to us. Damn it, now I was left alone with Rod, the red-haired octopus.

"Finally alone, beautiful. Wanna come over for some fun and afterward, you can choose a few items from Dad's shop?"

I knew what his fun would encompass. My virginity was worth far more than a few pieces of subpar meat. "No, thank you."

I turned on my heel. Talking further with him wouldn't do any good. He was persistence personified.

He scoffed and grabbed my arm, pulling me to a stop. "Look at you. Everyone knows you and your grandparents don't have enough food on your plates. I can change that."

I slowly faced him, aware he was much bigger than me. However, we were in a very public area. "I'm sure you could. For a few days or so. But I'm not interested. Let go of me please."

His lips twisted into something very unpleasant, and he made no move to release me. "Have it your way, Lina. Starve for all I care. You know where I am when you change your mind. I might still be generous. A girl like you has little prospects left. After all, your parents involved themselves with the riffraff, and look what happened. It'd be a shame if something similar happened to your grandparents."

For a second, his threat struck terror deep into my chest. Then reality hit. Everyone knew that Arnold, Rod's dad, got his meat through illegal means from a supplier in Upper Chimra. If he went blabbing some nonsense or even the truth about my activities at the dumping grounds, he could leave himself and his family in a very vulnerable position.

A sickeningly sweet smile curved my lips. "We both know you don't have the clout to make that happen on your own. If you make empty accusations to the Sidhe, they will only haul you and your family away."

For a second, his hand tightened painfully around my forearm before he let go of me entirely. "You're already a good-for-nothing, dried-up prune. Useless bitch."

Even though I'd heard worse, I exhaled a slow, shaky breath as he stalked away. I shook out my arm, knowing there'd be a red band in the shape of fingers on my skin. At least I didn't think it'd bruise.

Men like Rod gave the male species a bad name. Too bad so many Rods, both human and fae, walked the earth. Though there was no Sidhe legislation that said human women were second-class citizens as compared to our men (humanity, as a whole, was definitely below second-class citizenry to the Sidhe), sometimes it was easy to feel that way in LC. Moments of lawlessness could run rampant, and one always had to be on one's guard.

Still, I knew plenty of strong women existed in Lower Chimra and outside of it. My grandma was a prime example of one. So were many of my friends. So was I, and off to the heap yards I must go.

As I set out on my journey, I studied the sky. The cool, gloomy day matched my mood, and the smog clouds appeared to lie heavier than usual. Sunny or overcast, though, it didn't matter. Even with the murkiness, there would still be ample light to underscore my trek across Boundary Road, so I had to be careful.

The squalid shacks and rickety shops that surrounded me gave a succor I was loath to leave. Funny how when I'd been younger all I had wanted was to escape the slums. Now, I never wanted to leave the relative safety of them. Lower Chimra wasn't so bad. There were even a few shanties that nearly qualified as a house and went so far as to boast a garden and a flowerbed or two. Everyone knew that other cities like Chimra existed across New America, but really, who wanted to see them? One was as good as another, especially for a lower-class human of my caliber. Life would be no different for me in another place. In fact, it could be worse.

Keeping a sedate pace, I wandered from the lower portion of Chimra to the upper. Only a mere open gate separated the two, but for all that, I might as well have been entering another world. The instantaneous change never failed to make my head spin. Here, buildings of brightly painted wood and stucco or stately brick stood in stark contrast to the squalor of my part of town. I could only imagine how the Sidhe portion looked. Wondrous stories told by acquaintances would be the closest I'd ever get, but that was fine with me. The slums were home, and I'd given up any fancy notion of traveling outside human Chimra. Good thing because without fae-granted papers, it was all but impossible to escape the impregnable walls of Chimra unless one had enough coin to grease the right palms. Of course, only wealthy humans who were in the pocket of the fae had access to either money or travel documents.

Though Upper Chimra was quite clean and pretty, it was hard to believe my grandparents when they said that towering buildings called skyscrapers had dotted the landscape at one time. Then again, Chimra hadn't always worn a fae name. Supposedly, it had once been the great city of Chicago. Now, it was considered a great city of the Sidhe, with humans only there to do the more menial tasks that kept the town--and its fae owners--humming along.

As always, I might as well have been invisible for all the attention I was paid. I smiled wryly under the bandanna I wore over my hair. Though the cloth did little to conceal my identity, it nevertheless made me inconspicuous and attired just like the other numerous LC females traversing the well-kept streets and sidewalks of Upper Chimra. Plain trousers or modest dresses were what most young women aimed for.

I tried to keep a neutral face around the few scantily clad ladies I saw, as I knew what they did for a living. The very idea of them selling their bodies sent waves of sympathy and discomfort through me. They likely had little choice in the matter and were probably here hoping to earn a few more coins than they would in Lower Chimra. Poverty could make people do many things, most of them unpalatable. I could no more change their station in life than I could my own.

Once I hit Boundary Road, I silently cursed. The throughway was crawling with people of both the "upper" and "lower" persuasions. At least having so many LC humans around helped me blend in. Better yet, there were no Sidhe in sight. Then, again, they had little reason to come here unless there was trouble of some kind--or they were seeking to cause trouble. That realization made me feel marginally better.

Most of the people were on foot, but some rode on bikes or on various animals like horses or donkeys--or in the wagons pulled by them. Other contraptions that reminded me of the cars I'd seen in Gran's smuggled books also dotted the road. Unlike those ancient vehicles of old, though, these smaller, newer conveyances ran solely on solar power and were clean enough even for the Sidhe's approval. I was surprised the fae even allowed them on this side, as it seemed they liked to keep the human portion of Chimra as polluted as possible. Of course, only the wealthiest of humans could possibly afford such a vehicle, so that probably accounted for the Sidhe's leniency. UC humans were only too happy to oblige, as they loved showing off anything expensive.

Now, I just had to wait for a lull in the traffic. I ambled along the side of the road, making my way toward one of the places adjacent to me where a portion of the chain-link fence was loose. Long ago, someone had artfully cut the links and then replaced them with heavy, lookalike loops that allowed the section to lift and fall back into place easily. Though the space was quite small, fitting through wasn't an issue, so I took ample use of it.

Fortunately, the crowd dispersed for a blessed minute. After one last glance around, I strode across the street. Though the urge to run hammered at me, I had enough sense not to. Once I was at the fence, another quick sweep of the area revealed no prying eyes. I dropped to the ground and shimmied under the loose portion, making sure it lay smooth after I was through. A relieved breath gusted from me. Yep, as easy as a walk through all of Chimra. One obstacle down, and countless more to go.

After standing up and quickly brushing myself off, I gave a silent thanks that the Sidhe were arrogant bastards who never sought to do repairs on the old fence. Otherwise, they would've found the "secret" entrance long ago. I snorted. The fae probably thought the humans who got inside were little more than the climbing apes I'd only seen in pictures.

Unbidden, my mind flowed to Lucifer, as it had so often since our run-in a little over a week ago. Did the family-wrecking Sidhe consider me on par with an ape? I huffed inwardly at my ridiculousness. Why was I sparing him even a thought? It was much more than he deserved. Still, I couldn't force myself to give up my previous line of thought. He probably didn't view me as an ape, at least not exactly. He surely wouldn't become sexually stimulated by an animal with fur. Given what I'd felt against my lower back and then my belly, he'd responded to me with some amount of lust. I might not have much experience, but I'd witnessed what men looked like when aroused. My few fumbling sessions had shown me that.

I set out to explore a different section of the grounds this time and quickly fell into my scavenging rhythm. Still, my mind would not be tamed. Hating my lustful train of thought, I turned it toward the night my parents had been taken. Nothing was sure to rile me up faster.

Though it'd happened years ago, I could recall it clearly. I'd been with my grandparents in the rear of the house, sleeping, while Mom and Dad had been in the main room that also contained the kitchen.

The sound of splintering wood woke us up. Half-asleep, we stumbled out to check on my parents. What we saw made us all freeze in horror. Lucifer and his thugs had busted down the door and were stomping in with torches. A sneer curled his mouth as he raked his gaze over our two-room home. His disdain and abhorrence had been a palpable force, increasing my fear. Though three other fae males accompanied him, there was no doubt who was in power.

After a few coldly spoken words, he stood off to the side as the three roughly rounded up my parents. My grandparents formed a shield before me, but I still could see everything clearly. I made to run to my parents, but both Grandpa and Gran grabbed me and shoved me behind them again. But that was enough to draw Lucifer's attention.

His gaze had pinned mine. There had been a brief moment of something other than hate and disgust from the male who now stood a few dozen yards from me. A flash of surprise and discomfort? I didn't know and probably never would. But in the next moment, impassivity had swept away all emotion from that perfect countenance. I scowled. That lack of feeling shouldn't have stung. He wasn't human, and the fae weren't known for succumbing to what they termed undesirable human frailty. He surely couldn't have pitied the poor humans whose lives he was destroying that night. Or, for that matter, any other night. How many raids had he taken part in--how many families had he torn apart?

I growled under my breath as I came back to the present, dropping a worthless item back on the ground. Why even think about him? He was a waste of my thoughts.

Resolved to forget him, I ventured farther onto the grounds. Though I came across a person or two doing their own hunting, I saw no hint of the fae. When I spied a tall girl with red hair, I quietly called to her. Rachel was a friend of mine and close in age to me. After exchanging a quick hug, we talked for a few minutes. I kept casting wary glances around. I noticed Rachel doing the same.

The words were out before I could stop them. "Feeling uneasy, too?"

Rachel rubbed her arms, the faded, worn material of her blue jacket sleeves looking as if it would rip under the slightest of touches. A frown settled over her features, obscuring her usual bubbly personality. "Yeah. Don't know what it is other than I don't like it."

That about summed it up. "Well, let's be careful and keep a close eye out."

Rachel nodded. "Toward that end, we better split up and get to work."

Though I wanted to cling to my friend, Rachel was right. We could find what we sought much quicker if we took different areas. Plus, if something were afoot, parting would likely allow at least one of us to escape. That was why we never scavenged together.

Now, more than ever in the nearly complete silence of the dumping yards, Lucifer's words echoed through my mind. Soon, I startled at every small noise or mouse I came across. With a growl of annoyance, I squared my shoulders. For heaven's sake, he wasn't even here. I couldn't let mere words spook me so, let alone stop me from my task.

A glint of silver halfway up a heap of discarded furnishings and knickknacks grabbed my attention. A surge of excitement unfurled in my chest. So far, my discoveries had been on the meager side today, so if this was something good... With eager fingers, I grabbed the item. I swiped my thumb over the smooth, cool metal of a bird statue that seemed to glow with a dusty glitter. Tarnish barely touched the iridescent gold. Even to my largely untutored eye, I could tell this was a Sidhe trinket--the appearance and sheen of the nearly pristine gold was a dead giveaway. Fae metals were superior to the human versions, so the material of this alone would command a decent amount on the underground market. So far, humans hadn't found a convincing way to fake any of the fae metals--let alone the most valuable one, fae silver--so rich humans viewed these materials as quite the status symbol.

Energizing satisfaction jolted its way through me. With this, my little family could eat well for two months or more. And Grandpa and Gran would get their medicine. Sure, one wing from the bird was missing, but more than likely, the statue would be melted down so it could be crafted into something else. Though restoration might be possible... I shrugged away the thought. It didn't matter what the fate of the piece was. My lot in life was to discover such items in the dumping grounds--never to own them.

I pocketed the fae statue and patted my pouch, loving the weighty feeling that the item created against my hand. Now I could go home. Gran and Grandpa would be so--

The baying of a hound tore through the quietness like a blade. My heart froze solid before exploding into a pounding rhythm. Oh, God, no.

I knew that otherworldly sound, and that was no human hound but a Sidhe one. Shit, shit, shit!

The impulse to flee nearly overpowered me, but a smidgeon of sense won out at the end. I clenched my arms to my sides and pressed my feet against the littered ground as hard as I could so I didn't give in to the dangerous urge. Yes, I had to move, but I had to do so wisely. It wouldn't do to go in the direction of the hound--or hounds. The realization there could be more than one caused another dose of fear to leech into my bones. There could very well be a multitude of the beasts around. And if there were hounds, their handlers had to be about as well.

Worse, I had no idea where they could be in relation to me. Why were they even here? Surely, the threat of a few human poachers was nothing to the Sidhe. Though running into a patrol had always been a possibility, the likelihood had seemed a remote one--until now. The fae punished human thieves quite severely when the mood hit--and it hit often--but guarding the trash yard had never been a top priority for them.

As I listened carefully, only the beating of my heart sounded in my ears. Beads of sweat wove trails down my back, and the cool air suddenly stifled me. I couldn't remain here, yet going elsewhere didn't seem any wiser. Indecision gnawed at my insides. Every choice felt wrong and potentially deadly. But if I stayed in one place, they'd catch my scent all that much faster. Maybe if I moved around, that would confuse them? Something, though, told me that they probably could differentiate between a fresh trail and an older one. Damn, what should I do?

I couldn't search for Rachel or the others that were here, either. To do so might cause more harm than good. In a situation like this, we all understood that it was a race for our own survival.

Taking in a shuddering breath, I scrubbed a hand over my face. What a horrific mess. What could I--

The pounding of feet--no, paws--sliced into my consciousness. Growling and baying followed. This time, pure instinct propelled me from my hiding place. Though I kept as low as possible, my steps rang out like a blaring alarm. I didn't know which way to look. The sounds came at me from every direction, disorienting and confusing my panicked mind. The once familiar dumping grounds turned into a foreign landscape of blurred color. My feet carried me blindly through mazes of garbage until I found myself hemmed in by a towering mountain of broken furniture.

I spun around, my heart threatening to implode as I looked for an escape route. The baying and growling had become deafening, which could only mean one thing. Suddenly, my frantic gaze alighted on a narrow corridor between the heaps. I raced toward the exit and turned sideways to squeeze through it.

"Halt, human!" a clear, accented voice rang out.

As I skidded to a stop before the corridor, something leaped onto my back and sent me crashing to the ground. Air whooshed out of my lungs, and pain ricocheted through my ribs. A growl came from above me, and two huge paws pushed into my back. Hot, wet air blasted next my ear before the snapping of teeth caused me to flinch.

Terror exploded through my veins like a searing shot of alcohol. Oh, God. Let me faint before I'm mauled. I closed my eyes, awaiting the slash of claws and teeth.

|  |

---|---|---

# Chapter 4

"Archen, enough," a smooth voice commanded.

Something about that voice tugged at me, but my mind was too scrambled to process it. The heavy weight on my back pressed me hard into the ground. I still feared the snap of hound teeth at any second and barely dared to breathe.

Then, suddenly, the beast above me disappeared. I didn't move for a second, afraid this was some kind of cruel joke. When I suffered no bites and not even one growl sounded, I raised my head and blinked blearily at the ground. Though an initial wave of relief poured over me like a monsoon, it quickly died away. Now that the Sidhe had found me, who knew what my punishment would be?

I drew my gaze upward, first coming to finely crafted leather boots that hugged muscular yet slim calves displayed in tight leggings. A blue cloak billowed around the person's legs and danced in the slight wind. My mouth went dry. This was all seeming terribly familiar now. I'd always found the way the Sidhe dressed to be funny and quaint, but I no longer found it so. Up I looked until I came to sinewy arms crossed over a well-formed chest that was spanned by a blue jerkin over a darker tunic. By the time I reached the person's face, I was dreading whom I'd find.

With a gulp, I swallowed the orange-sized lump in my throat. Lucifer stood before me in the flesh, looking just like the fallen angel I'd read about. His impassive expression hiked my worries higher. To make matters worse, one of those sleek but huge demon hounds sat on its haunches a few feet from him. The predatory look in the black beast's crimson eyes made me shudder because the only thing standing between me and sure death was Lucifer.

"Well, human, it looks like we meet again." Lucifer shook his head and tsked. "And after my warning, no less."

I licked my dry lips, not sure how to answer or if I even should, and nearly spat at the grass and other detritus I found there. A random and slightly hysterical thought floated across my consciousness. Would he kill me while I was covered in dirt and God knew what else? A fitting punishment for a thieving human.

He drummed his fingers against one arm. "Please do get up. I'm getting a crick in my neck from looking at you."

The testiness in his voice got me moving. On numb hands and knees, I somehow managed to get to my feet. I cast a wary glance at the fae beast as it panted and stared me down.

Lucifer snorted, which drew my attention back to him. "You need not worry about him. He doesn't much care for the taste of human meat."

To so blatantly hear him referring to my body as meat ripped a cringe from me.

He chuckled darkly. "Any living creature is a potential steak to a fae hound, but Archen has much more discriminating taste buds."

I stared uncertainly at him, not knowing whether to be offended or relieved at his words. Still, if these creatures were so bloodthirsty, why have one around?

"Because they hunt down unruly thieves like you and are only uncontrollable if they don't have a master."

What...how had he known what I was thinking? One reasonable explanation came to mind. Apparently, my face gave away my damnable curiosity. Then another idea--this one much more fantastical and disturbing--nudged aside the first one. Had he read my mind?

He bent down to scratch the animal behind its ear. "I'm this one's master."

How fitting--a demon beast for a devil. Alarmingly, the hound's red tongue lolled out of its mouth, and the creature's eyes rolled back into its head in an expression of canine pleasure. The two before me threw me even more off-guard. Tension weighed me down like a sodden blanket. What was the Sidhe going to do? And what would happen to my grandparents without me? Despair punched me hard. Even with my help, we could barely support ourselves. So many questions remained unanswered, and it seemed it'd remain that way. The fae liked to toy with their prey, and there was no doubt I was that.

Though I knew better than to ask, the words still spilled out. "What will you do with me?"

His black brows lowered. "You are getting bold for a condemned thief." He leaned closer, towering over me with his much more substantial height. "Do you know what my people could do to you?"

I shrank back against a pile of trash and only nodded silently. My voice had fled. Would the fae who'd brought about my parents' demise also ensure mine?

"Do you truly know? Let me have complete assurance--"

The sound of paws caused him to break off. A fresh spike of fear pricked. I gazed toward where I thought the noise was coming from. Several seconds passed before I saw the perpetrators, but once I did, my heart dropped to my feet.

Two young-looking Sidhe males, with fae hounds tightly held at their sides, rushed toward us. I instinctively made myself smaller, not wanting to be a tempting target.

Lucifer called out to them in their fae tongue. The duo, along with their beasts, halted on the spot. Though still frightened, I blinked at the display. Was Lucifer some kind of leader to command such respect and obedience? Hopelessness hit. If only I had that ability on him, let on alone anyone.

After several more terse words, the other fae and their beasts left, along with Lucifer's animal. Hope built. Did that mean the other humans had escaped? Thank heavens they hadn't gotten Rachel. My friend was too sweet to...

As I caught sight of a black-haired older fae man with silver at his temples dragging Rachel into the clearing, my moment of relief withered. My friend's frightened expression and half-hearted struggles tore at my spirit.

Rachel's gaze met mine, and the redhead let out a relieved sob. "Lina, you're okay."

Before I could reply, the Sidhe holding Rachel gave her a sharp shake. "Silence. You will not speak without permission."

I ground my teeth as a flame of ire spiked in my chest. How could that fae treat my friend so? By the mulish set of Rachel's mouth, I could tell she shared my sentiments. Rachel made no further effort to talk, which was probably wise. We both knew that a sound shaking was the least of our worries. If that was the most horrible thing we'd face, we'd be fortunate, indeed. Though we didn't have much experience in dealing with the Sidhe personally, we couldn't forget who reigned supreme on Earth--and humans it was not.

I glanced at Lucifer and shivered. He observed the whole scene with an unreadable expression pasted to his pale features. A statue would've shown more emotion.

Only a few moments passed, but time seemed to stretch out until all my nerves were shredded. Finally, Lucifer spoke to the fae. "Ralen, you may go. Please escort the young human to my residence and ensure she arrives unharmed."

The other Sidhe inclined his head. "Yes, my lord."

Rachel released a half-strangled sob, one that was echoed in my heart.

Because of the ball of anger forming in my gut, I barely caught the "my lord" form of address being leveled at Lucifer--and hardly cared. He was separating us! How could he do that? How could-- My thoughts broke off. Anger died, only to be replaced with hopelessness. He could do anything he wanted. I'd be a fool to forget that.

As the fae led my friend away, everything within me wanted to snatch Rachel and spirit her away. I stayed myself, though, knowing it was suicide.

Lucifer's voice reached my ears. "You have an objection, Lina?"

His softly spoken question curled like smoke around me, warning me not to protest. But the way he said my name, along with my fright and stress, wore away any last smidgeon of sense.

I raised my chin and stared him in the eye. "I do object."

In the back of my mind, a voice screamed at me to shut up, to beg for forgiveness even. The damage was already done, though, and I sensed that Lucifer wasn't going to let me go. Rachel didn't have to suffer my fate, whatever that turned out to be, so I might as well plead for her release.

My words weren't likely to be taken as truthful, but I had to try. "Rachel's innocent in all this." I waved to our surroundings. "I talked her into coming, so any offense is mine and mine alone."

He crossed his arms, seemingly as unimpressed with my explanation as I'd feared he'd be. "She is not an adult according to the social traditions of your kind?"

I hesitated, knowing my answer was damning. "She is."

"You did not tell an untruth to lure her here or use duress on her?"

I shifted from one foot to another and wished I could sink into one of the trash heaps. "No."

"Then she was here of her own free will."

Defeated, I didn't argue that statement.

"However..." He let that word hang in the air between us. "Since you admitted to being the leader in this little escapade, I am willing to be lenient on her."

My head snapped up, and I stared at him. Would he, of all people, truly be that merciful?

But he appeared to be a stealer of hope as he raked his gaze over me. I squirmed at the cool assessment I saw there, feeling like a butchered piece of meat being inspected.

When he looked upon my face once more, he spoke again. "That is if you offer me something in return."

Something in return... My hand automatically felt for my pouch, but he made a noise of derision. "You have no castoff from my people I would covet."

I furrowed my brow. "But I have nothing else."

"Do you not?"

An intent expression had taken up residence on his face. The feeling I was missing something important nudged at me.

"You truly don't know?" he asked, his voice flat.

Even as I shook my head, our encounter from the alley rushed back, as did the recent once-over he'd given me. I knew what that look meant, though it'd taken me longer to place than it should. How could I be so stupid? I'd seen that expression on a man's face enough times, sometimes directed at me but most often at another.

Horror, disbelief, and a small amount of excitement--the latter of which I wanted to pretend didn't exist--swirled through my veins. Lust lurked under Lucifer's cold exterior. For me. Lina Marren, a human he probably thought wasn't fit to shine his boots.

"You...you want me to give myself to you?" I whispered, half afraid if I were wrong, he'd be so offended he might take it out of my skin. But I was even more afraid of being right.

A wolfish smile that revealed white teeth formed on his lips. "I see there's still hope for your intelligence."

I dusted right past that insult. "Are...are you suggesting what I think you are?"

"I think it is clear what I meant."

"I..." I drew in an unsteady breath. What to say?

Considering who and what he was, part of me wanted to throw his "offer" right back at him. However, the practical side saw the benefits of such a position and how it might even be futile to resist. Still, I'd thought of the fae--especially this fae--as the enemy for so long, how could I agree to sleep with him? He'd taken my parents from me.

That brought another realization to the forefront: my grandparents were very much alive at the moment. I wanted to keep them that way. Could I somehow accept Lucifer's terms as a way to help them? Or at least in an effort to protect them from his wrath? I had no plan on how to bring this about, but after some thought, surely one would come to me? Maybe I could even escape once I knew where he was taking me.

He tilted his head to the side, and his silky hair slid over one shoulder. "You hesitate. Most women in your position wouldn't."

I tore my gaze away from that waterfall of tresses and said the first stupid thing to come to mind. "Maybe they're more desperate?"

"And you're not?" he asked, prowling closer.

I wanted to retreat, but with my back against a mountain of garbage, I had nowhere to go. "Do I have reason to be?" I couldn't believe my own gall, because I was probably as desperate as those other women. If he struck me down, I wouldn't be surprised.

He stopped when he stood but a few inches from me. "I'll not let you go, if that is what you are asking. I gave you warning not to come back here. You've been seen by more than one of my people."

"So has Rachel." As I tried to ignore his closeness, my chaotic mind somehow grasped onto that fact like a starving man did a piece of bread.

"Ah, but you said you were the mastermind behind coming here and that you misled that poor, young girl."

I bristled at him calling Rachel a "poor, young girl." We were both twenty, for goodness sake.

"Unless that's not true and your whole account was false?" he asked, quirking a devilish brow. "Rachel could share your punishment."

"Pun...punishment?"

"You choose--my companion in all ways or a couple of years locked away in a prison work camp."

Dread stole away my ability to breathe. Work camps were notorious as being a death sentence. Would he truly send me to one for my crime? I shuddered. The Sidhe had no compunction in meting out such harsh judgments for the smallest of infractions. Why would he be any different? I studied his cold countenance and could find no softness there, no pity. A fresh wave of hate swept over me, but I couldn't let it overtake me. Now, more than ever, I needed as much rationality as I could scrounge up.

***

GABREON LET A SLOW smile of satisfaction come to his lips. Lina's discomfiture and silence were a balm to the unsettlement and dreadful worry she'd roused within him. Her fear was a fitting recompense for all the upheaval she'd brought to his life. Given all that, this was a chance he couldn't pass up, not anymore. Not when the very thought of her burned like ambrosia through his veins. If she'd only listened... He'd warned her, but she'd insisted on putting herself in danger and right in his line of sight.

Once he'd had her, he should then be able to set her aside, and their bond would fade away from his thoughts, even if it could never fade away. After all, bonds could be ignored, even if it wasn't wise to do so. Once he'd had his fill, he'd send her elsewhere--somewhere far away from him--and ensure that she led a life of comfort. After that, any debt or obligation he held in regards to her should be null. He felt his smile waver. Why didn't he believe in the effectiveness of his simple solution? With steely resolve, he managed to keep his expression in place as his human squirmed under his gaze.

All he knew was that he had to purge her from his mind. To that end, the only thing left to him was finding ease in her body. His efforts to dispel her over the last handful of years--they had crumbled to naught. How he hated her for that--almost as much as she probably hated him.

She only knew him as the person who'd stolen away her parents. Though she hadn't said anything to him about that yet, he'd sensed her recognition right away. Had sensed the same revulsion and fascination in her that rested in him. He'd shaped her life in a way far beyond her control, but it was only fair. She'd done the same thing to him, but no more, not after tonight.

Someone had always sought to control him, and it was a state he'd never go back to. Not after his father, who'd fed him a cold diet of duty and obligation. His mother...well, her manipulations and subtle threats were even more hateful to think upon. As a child and young adult, he'd been confined by her machinations, but he'd long left such constraints behind. Thank the stars the impossible woman was on another continent and rarely blessed him with her presence.

He now answered to few people--only a handful of his peers and his grandfather--and would kill to keep it that way.

The silence had stretched on long enough, and he was eager to leave the filth of the dumping grounds behind them. He quirked a brow haughtily. "Why the upset? I daresay being my lover won't be a punishment at all. After a few years, we'll part ways and you can retire to a private residence, surrounded by luxury of which you've only dreamt." He'd provide her with pleasure and shower her with baubles and the finest clothes. What more could she want?

Her jaw fell open. "Are you always this intentionally cruel and arrogant?"

He couldn't deny that charge right now, so he shrugged. At the moment, she brought out the worst in him. A sliver of guilt pricked at him. He could still end this and send her home. But when had kindness ever served him well? Usually, it only brought trouble and very little thanks. He ruthlessly crushed any remaining doubt. If he didn't seize back control, she'd gain it all. That he could never allow. He refused to be a helpless pawn again.

This had to be the path he'd take with her. He would surrender not an inch more to her. "Does it matter how I usually am? What is your decision?"

She shook her head in an apparent daze. "May I have some--"

"No. I'm a busy lord of the realm. I don't just have business in Chimra to oversee but my own estate"--here, he paused, lending a heavy weight to his next words--"not to mention a place on New America's."

A gasp ripped from her throat. She clutched a hand over her stomach as if she were going to be ill. "A seat on the Council?" she asked faintly.

"Indeed. Prestige and power are nothing new to me." It was the truth. He could raze Lower Chimra to the ground if he wanted. Each of the seven continents had twelve members that presided over those regions. They set the rules that were handed down to the local governments for both the fae and humans. There were very few who could naysay him, and most of those he had the misfortune of being related to.

A troubled expression flashed over Lina's face. "Given that, why are you even here and why--" She broke off with a shake of her head. "A Sidhe of your caliber wouldn't normally be conducting missions like these and capturing human scavengers from dumping grounds.

A flare of annoyance ignited in Gabreon's chest. He owed her no answers, so he settled for tapping his foot impatiently. That wrenched her attention back to him. "Your answer, please," he said, his tone demanding a reply.

She jumped a bit. At what? His "please?" That he said it at all didn't mean anything. After all, manners had been ingrained in him--just as his speech patterns had been. He was polite to even the lowest servant in his household.

Gabreon pursed his lips, irritated at her delay. "I said, 'Your answer.'"

***

MY MIND SCREECHED TO a halt, and panic swamped every cell in my body. Indecision tore me in two different directions that seemed equally horrible. A work camp or selling my body to the fae before me? A flicker of anger burned in my gut. How could he press this "choice" on me? It was no true choice.

I not only had my grandparents to worry about but Rachel also. If I could prevent it, could I abandon my friend to a fate in a work camp? At least Lucifer wasn't repugnant physically, so maybe sleeping with him wouldn't be so terrible. I could always pretend he was anyone but...who he was. Though I hated the idea of sleeping with the male who had ordered my parents taken, my feelings had to be ignored if I could save my grandparents and Rachel. Why did he even want me, though? There were many more beautiful women--both human and fae--that he could find. Maybe he was the type of male who preferred to dominate and control his partners, and he wanted that dynamic with someone like me? I shuddered. God, no, I didn't want my first time--or any of my times--to be subject to such brutality.

I closed my eyes, not wanting to believe my life had come to this, and spoke through clenched teeth. "This will only be for a few years?"

He shrugged. "That's what I predict, but if I...require your services in any way, you are to make yourself available to me."

"Even when I'm old and gray?" I challenged. He'd be hearty and hale while I'd likely be a mass of wrinkles and arthritic bones.

A strange expression flitted across his face. "I will be your master, no matter your years. You will always serve me, never forget that."

So never free. However, I knew that after a few years in a work camp, with their gang rapes and beatings, I'd never be free, mentally or physically. What true choice did I have? I spit my words out of a mouth dry with fright and hopelessness. "I agree to your concessions, but I'll forever hate you."

A sardonic chuckle, tinged with some other emotion I couldn't decipher, floated on the air. "Hate I can live with. You can't even say the name of the position you've agreed to accept."

My gaze flew to him. Though I wanted to reply, my tongue felt thick and useless. After a few unsuccessful starts, I got the words out. "Because I want to reject your offer, but I'm smart enough to realize there's no real alternative."

He snorted and tossed that sleek hair over his shoulder. "You act as if you're going to your grave. Though some women say they could die from the pleasure I've given them, none of them have actually died."

A frisson stole through me. Why did he have to say those kinds of things? They set me off-balance until I wasn't sure of my own name. Loathing, sharp and bitter, rose at the power he held over me. I squared my jaw. "Please don't talk that way."

He chuckled and leaned forward until his face was near mine. "Why do you think I say them?"

The scent of pine hit me full force. Though the aroma smelled a thousand times better than my surroundings, it overpowered me, just as he did. I shifted to the right and refused to look at him, instead gazing out into the dumping grounds. "I know full well why you do it."

He mirrored my move. "Then you know I won't stop."

"I can hope." Hope you are more decent than you appear. But that wish had been quashed, just like my self-worth would be.

"Hope is a useless thing that only offers false comfort."

My gaze flew back to him, and I almost asked him how he--a Sidhe with everything--could say that? But then, wealth and power could make an individual just as cynical as a poor person. "That's a horrible thing to say."

He cocked a brow. "When has hope ever served you well?"

As I opened my mouth to reply, not even one instance came to mind. But I knew the dire circumstances around me blotted out all else at the moment. "It has," I said, though the words sounded weak to my ears.

With startling speed, he grabbed me by both arms and pulled me against him. "And now?"

My body stiffened, and I tried to put some distance between us by yanking away from him. But his arms were like bands of steel around me. The hard planes of his body forcefully reminded me of what I'd "agreed" to.

"And now?" he whispered again in my ear.

My throat became tight, but I swallowed back the tears. If I did ever hope to escape, I'd have to be subtle about it. I would never win through pure brute strength, so for now, I'd have to submit until I could catch him off-guard.

"I'll always have hope," I said hoarsely.

The hollowness of my words filled me with pain. His palms slid down my arms. The sensation of his touch seared through the fabric of my sweater, but I made no more attempt to shake him off. Why bother? Soon, I'd be in much more intimate positions with him.

He drew a lean finger down my cheek. "You'll swiftly leave any notion of hope behind."

A spark of dampened ire flared to life. "That's nothing you or anyone can take away from me."

He chuckled darkly. "How you amuse me. Trust me, I won't have to do a thing. Life is the best taskmaster in that regard."

I shivered, though whether from his words or his touch, I didn't know. How could he say that? Since he would control me in every way, he was to be my "taskmaster." Everything I felt, everything I suffered, would be due to him.

I glared at him. "Given that you'll have to force me into sexual relations, excuse me if I don't believe you."

"Force won't be involved. Even now, you're not averse to me," he said, cupping my cheek in his hand. There, he rubbed his thumb in circles as if I were a wild animal he wanted to gentle. Maybe that assumption wasn't too far off.

My breath hitched in my throat. No matter how I wanted it otherwise, his touch affected me and not merely with horror. From the first I'd seen him, he'd drawn me, and that effect had only become stronger. Though what he was offering me was a position of shame, my body didn't seem to realize that.

He bent down and replaced his thumb with his lips before murmuring against my skin, "I can make you quiver under my touch."

The words to call him cocky and arrogant rose and then died on my tongue. Every atom within me stilled for a second. Heaven help me, he was right. If I couldn't control myself, I'd share a bed with him and might actually enjoy it. But then, why should it be distasteful and--

His lips traveled to my mouth, and I gasped, my thoughts fleeing with my sanity. The press of his lips was teasing, fleeting, as if he'd done this a thousand times. That idea drew a slight disquiet from me. Why did I care if he'd been with legions of women?

Just as he deepened the kiss and his tongue sought entrance into my mouth, he withdrew abruptly. I yanked my head away, mortified that I hadn't found him repulsive.

But he wouldn't let me escape that easily and tilted my face up. A frown turned down the corners of his lips, and he kept a hand on my lower arm.

After taking in a deep breath, he stared down his nose at me. "Come. Being in such a place as this is now beneath you."

With an iron will, I subdued my own runaway breath and locked my conflicting emotions into a dark corner of my mind. But the tingling of my lips made that hard. "What?"

"As my companion, there's no reason for you to resort to this." He waved his hand around to encompass the trash yard. "All your needs will be met."

What he said was like a slap to the face and served to remind me of the cold, hard reality I'd be facing. I backed up a few inches, shaking my head, before he stopped me. "I just want freedom."

"You think you had that before? That I have that?" With a strong tug, he got me moving.

I followed him, astonishment at his words halting all protest. "What do you mean?"

He gave an aggravated sigh and swiftly guided me along. "Exactly what I said."

How did I respond to that? "I won't enjoy...it." Damn, I still couldn't utter that word.

He slanted a glance at me while wearing a smug expression "Enjoy what?"

I gritted my teeth. He knew full well what I was talking about. "Being your mistress."

A bark of laughter left him. "Do you need another demonstration to convince you otherwise?"

I froze. "No."

He paused and turned to face me with a wicked smile. "Then why draw me to a stop?"

"I..." Acute embarrassment struck. Not wanting to pursue that topic, I did the only thing I could think of. I started walking past him, even though he still had me in his grip.

His pleased voice sounded behind me. "Avoiding the subject?"

I didn't reply, and he surprised me by coming to my side before continuing to speak. "You can walk by my side while we're in the dumping grounds. Once we're outside, you are expected to walk behind me unless I say otherwise."

I suppressed a flinch. Another reminder of how his people viewed mine. If my guess was any good, I bet I'd be witnessing many such moments.

Though my heart crumpled at that thought, I stayed by his side. Once we reached the fae side of the trash ground's entrance, he held his palm out toward the lock, and the gate swung open.

I stared from him to the open gate. Amazement and disbelief pushed away my worry and fear for a brief second. Though I'd heard of the legendary powers of the Sidhe, to see it in person...

He swept his hand out toward the gate with a flourish and to the waiting white walls beyond that hid fae Chimra from human view. "You'll soon be in a place only select humans are fortunate enough of which to get a glimpse."

That shook me out of my stupor. I didn't think of him taking me to Sidhe Chimra as an honor. How had it come down to this? God, I didn't even know his name. A bubble of hysteria welled up. How could I be so remiss? But then, I'd been a little preoccupied with...everything.

My tongue came out to swipe my dry lips. "I don't know your name."

He turned toward me with a stillness that was disquieting. "I am Gabreon."

Gabreon. The name sounded foreign and exotic, just like he was. I guessed it fit him, but I didn't have long to think on that.

He leveled a stern look on me as if he had something of the utmost seriousness to impart. "You may only call me Gabreon in private. In public, I'm to be addressed as 'my lord' or as 'master.'"

I only nodded. Though the order hadn't been entirely unexpected, I still smarted at what it meant. I knew I was less than a second-class citizen but to be reminded of it was a hard blow. To have to call him, of all people, by such a title was the greatest injustice of all.

As he led me through the dumping grounds like a lamb to the slaughter, I found my mind scurrying all over the place. But at the forefront were two questions that weighed down my soul. Would I ever see Lower Chimra and my grandparents again?

|  |

---|---|---

# Chapter 5

The walk out of the dumping grounds and into the desolate area known as No Man's Land was something I'd believed I'd never experience. If a person didn't have clearance or a fae escorting them, it was instant death to be caught here. I cast a glance back at the trash yard, which seemed a place of freedom to me now. If only I could turn back and get lost among the garbage heaps. Maybe...

As if he knew my thoughts, the Sidhe that was now my master tightened his grip on my arm and drew me more insistently toward one of the white stone walls with its silver gate. I stared at his back as I lagged behind as required. I didn't want to think of him as Gabreon. That was too intimate and familiar. Anyway, I associated the name of Lucifer with him, and that was probably how I'd continue to refer to him within the confines of my thoughts.

I yanked my gaze from him and concentrated on the sight looming before me. Sidhe soldiers stood at attention on either side of the shining silver gate and on walkways built toward the top of the wall. A shiver wrapped itself around my spine. The soldiers looked more like warriors of old I'd seen in a few contraband books, courtesy of the printing press that the underground movement apparently had stashed somewhere. Gran had quite a few of those paper treasures carefully hidden away beneath our rotting wood floor. A lump popped up in my throat, threatening to choke me. Would I ever get to see them again?

Wanting to think of something else--anything else--I turned my focus back on the guards. Tall plumes decorated their helms, and only portions of their faces were visible through the skillfully designed fae metal. Each soldier had a sword strapped to his side, and plate armor covered the more vulnerable areas of their bodies. They didn't carry guns--it was common knowledge those were too human and barbaric.

The Sidhe preferred the old arts of battle and had perfected them with a brutal efficiency that had left my people defeated and subjugated. Plus, they had magic and spells to aid them. We weren't even allowed guns, though a few still existed, kept in secret. Still, they were useless against Sidhe armies. No bullet had ever penetrated fae silver. Though their weapons seemed primitive compared to what humanity used to have, their metals made the Sidhe all but impervious to harm. Their silver was indestructible to all weapons but those made of the same metal. This, in turn, caused the Sidhe to be nearly indestructible when they wore it. Between that and their most powerful spell casters, even the famed bombs of old couldn't touch them for long. They'd always figured out how to counteract such weapons with astonishing speed.

Far too soon, we stood before the entrance. Lucifer spoke a few Sidhe words to the guard on the left, and the gates slid open. I received my first glance of fae Chimra. My heart leaped into my throat, and my feet felt impossible to lift, like roots spreading underneath the ground. The sight before me could only be explained as a dazzling white light so bright I squinted. After living my whole life in the perpetual smog that hung over the human portion, I wasn't used to such brightness. How odd that the people who oppressed us lived in such light. I frowned, the disparity seeming all kinds of wrong to me.

Lucifer tugged at me to set me in motion again, which caused me to stumble. With a swiftness I could never hope to copy, he shot toward me. I closed my eyes, fearing both the hard ground and his fists. But I only felt strong hands steadying me. My eyelids popped open. The automatic words of thanks died on my lips. I wasn't to speak unless addressed directly. Plus, I had very little to be thankful for. He probably just didn't want his new toy bruised--yet.

Lucifer had already turned to face forward, but instead of standing a step or two in front of me, he now stood by my side. I tried to shuffle back a foot or so. His arm pulled me closer to him, and he shook his head. Huh? Now he wanted me walking by him?

As we passed through the gate, the two soldiers bowed a bit at the waist. Though their eyes were in shadow and I couldn't see where their gazes landed, I knew this courtesy was aimed at Lucifer. It would never be accorded to me.

Once again, my attention was tugged back to Sidhe Chimra. Fae people were on the sidewalks, but that wasn't what fascinated me at the moment. The lavishness of my surroundings hemmed me in on all sides. I slowed, only half-aware I did. Lucifer humored me and slowed his gait, though he kept me moving. Otherwise, I feared I would've stopped right there on the sidewalk.

Wood-and-stone buildings of all shades of light brown, gray, and white climbed up hills I never knew existed in this area. Wonderment took root and unfurled like a growing flower within me. I knew I was gaping, but any feeling that drew me out of my haze of fright and dread was a welcome one.

Tall horses unlike any I'd seen before carried their Sidhe riders or pulled fancy carriages down the gently sloping streets. Even the service wagons contained a grace I wasn't used to seeing. As always, fae garb ran toward the downright medieval. Tunics, pants, robes, and gowns in all shades were displayed on lithe Sidhe bodies. Grudgingly, I admitted they could carry off the look well.

After I stared at each new sight, my gaze finally swung back in Lucifer's direction. I swallowed back a gulp. He regarded me with an intensity I couldn't fathom, but it did funny things to my stomach. Why did he look at me so? To gauge my reaction to what was surely his beloved city? I couldn't deny what I've seen of it was beautiful, but surely he knew that.

Everything around me was simple yet elegant and fit the otherworldly quality that the fae had. How could the streets and walkways stay so white? Did they not have dirt? They had grass, trees, and plants aplenty, so I would hazard a guess they did. Anyway, what other medium could grow those things? But who knew what Sidhe magic was at play? Truthfully, I didn't want to know. Fae wizardry wasn't to be trusted. My grandparents had said that often enough--just like most everyone in human Chimra did. And for good reason. The Sidhe used their powers to disorient and subjugate us.

Julia and others who worked in Sidhe Chimra had tried to describe the beauty, but no one had ever quite believed them. When we were surrounded by drabness, was it any wonder?

I gazed down at the walkway beneath my feet. The hard smoothness was a foreign marvel against the worn soles of my shoes, and I unconsciously curled my toes. Most of the sidewalks and roads appeared to be made of speckled marble, but surely that had to be terribly ill-suited for wheels and horses?

Maybe it was synthetic. If my people had been capable of producing such a thing before The Change, then the fae could probably take that knowledge many steps further.

And what didn't appear to be of that stone seemed to be composed of decorative bricks in mosaic designs of all kinds. Flowers, animals, and swirling motifs were all in abundance.

However, the judgmental stares of the Sidhe soon killed any enjoyment I found in my surroundings. Young and old alike, they whispered, some even being so bold as to point. Were we drawing so much attention because I was human or because of whom he was? There were other humans about, but they weren't being given much, if any, scrutiny. Worse, the few other humans out and about didn't give me more than a passing glance. In fact, they seemed hesitant to look at me. Any hope for camaraderie with my own people plummeted to nearly zero.

I slowed even more, wanting to dodge behind my Sidhe master--anything to block out those infernal fae gazes. To my surprise, he tightened his hand and, with one look, told me to stay by his side. Now wasn't the time for any type of confrontation or disobedience, so I complied. The stares weighed me down, containing a nearly physical presence that oppressed my spirit. Yet this was nothing to what I could and probably would experience. I had to remember that and harden myself. How could I hope to survive, otherwise? I wouldn't allow myself to give up before any true trial had started.

Wanting to focus my mind elsewhere, I studied the other humans we crossed paths with. What I found made my stomach clench. They appeared miserable, submissive creatures. Misery curled around me like an unwelcome hug. Would I, too, become just like them? Though I wanted to rail against the injustice and convince myself that wouldn't be my fate, I was no fool.

In particular, a young brown-haired boy who could've been no older than nine caught my attention. He was headed toward us, still many yards away, and he walked at a pace neither fast nor slow. His gaze was glued on the ground a few feet ahead of him. I recognized his actions for what they were--a sign of humility among those who apparently didn't have any. Anger and hate churned my insides until I was shaky with it.

Any of the remaining grandeur of fae Chimra faded away, and what was left behind was ugliness. A longing for the slums I called home pounded through me. Though it was dirty and poverty stricken, it was a thousand times preferable to this cold perfection. I blinked back the unwitting tears that wanted to escape. They couldn't serve me well here, in public and in front of the enemy.

Maybe death by fae hound would've been better or even the work camps. I shuddered at those possibilities. No, never those things, no matter how desperate I became.

The boy was getting closer now, and still he refused to glance up. I willed him to just so we could exchange a look of shared understanding or something. While I was used to witnessing children grow up far sooner than they should due to poverty, this felt like a far different reality. I could make out his mode of dress easily now. His clothes--an ensemble of black pants and a dove-gray shirt--appeared tailored to his frame and freshly laundered. But then, most servants of the fae did tend to have an immaculate look, so this wasn't necessarily a testament to their good care of him. The Sidhe were all about appearances, so even something as trivial as a human servant tended to be well dressed.

A group of Sidhe strode behind him in the distance, but they were quickly gaining ground. The boy must've been aware of that, for he all but hugged the building next to him. Indignation welled within me. The crowd of fae spread out and barely gave him any room!

Then the unthinkable happened. A fae adolescent stuck out his foot as the young boy passed. I couldn't look away. Time slowed to a crawl as the boy tripped and crashed into a beautiful, aristocratic-looking Sidhe woman who was adorned in a cloaked blue gown.

The honey-blond-haired lady stumbled but quickly caught herself. The boy wasn't so lucky and landed with a thud on the ground. I cringed in sympathy.

The fae woman, her hands curled into fists, whirled on the boy. "You cur. No better than a dog."

She glared down her long nose at the boy and delivered a swift kick to his side. The boy smothered a cry but didn't attempt to protect his ribs. He just lay there, defeat in every line of his body.

Anger, explosive and hot like one of the Sidhe's fireworks, blazed through me. How dared the bitch hurt that innocent boy? Without fully realizing it, I stepped past Lucifer.

He yanked me back, and I gave him a look that was half-scowl and half-plea.

He sighed silently. I could see it in the set of his shoulders. With purpose in his step, he left me and headed toward the bitchy fae who was still ranting at the boy. Whether he'd help the situation or make it worse was to be seen. I bit my lip, wanting to take action but knowing I couldn't.

By now, nearly everyone who wasn't human was witness to this appalling act and yet did nothing. The few humans nearby scattered as fast as they could with their heads down, their pace much more hurried now.

Rage and pain burned in the depths of my stomach like acid to see my people reduced to this. Though I'd seen discrimination before, what was happening before me was so much more potent. There was no buffer of countless humans around. Suddenly, the realization hit me that although this was still Chimra, the Sidhe city couldn't be further removed from the human portion than if it were on another world. I was in enemy territory, totally pinned in every direction I looked. Damn all the Sidhe to hell, that place of fire and brimstone that was only whispered about.

Lucifer... My gaze swung to him. He now stood between the boy and the fae bitch.

***

GABREON CROSSED HIS arms and frowned at Audra, ignoring the growing crowd of fae forming around them. Truly, of all times he had to come across his old lover--and while she was accosting a servant boy he'd recognized instantly? Corlin would have his hide if he didn't intervene. Lina's gaze was also heavy on him in clear expectation. But he wasn't doing this for her. Not even in the slightest? a little voice taunted him. He firmed his jaw. All he wanted was to get Lina settled at his residence, but it appeared his path was never easy.

Lina crept closer but apparently knew she only dared to come so near. Well, at least she seemed to have a sensible head on her shoulders. For a second, he'd feared she'd been about to try to charge in again to save the boy. That would've ended badly for everyone involved, as he might've had to punish Lina for that transgression while still taking Audra to task.

"Lady Audra, it was a mere accident. You know how clumsy humans can be, and this one is young, almost nothing but a babe." Though he spoke evenly, he made sure all could clearly hear his voice.

In his peripheral vision, he caught Lina's opened-mouth look. Was she pleased with his words or shocked? Not that it mattered.

"He touched me!"

Audra's shrill voice made him wince. He hated when she sounded like a fishwife. He opened his mouth but then stilled the caustic words on his tongue. No need to made this encounter even more potentially harmful to all involved. After all, he needed to get Lina to her new home. "No harm was done. Do you not have human servants who tend to your hair and clothes?"

Audra sniffed haughtily. "You knew well I do. But they're clean."

He snorted, shifted his gaze to the boy, and made a beckoning motion. "Rise, young man."

Aiden painfully climbed to his feet and inclined his head. "My lord," he murmured, his voice shaky.

Gabreon gave him a once-over and looked back at Audra. "He looks perfectly clean to me."

Her mouth set into a petulant pout. "I don't know when he last had a bath. He could be carrying fleas or something."

Gabreon's jaw tightened. "I know his master and can vouch for this boy's hygiene. Lord Corlin maintains a clean staff, and he doesn't appreciate his servants being...mistreated."

Her bottom lip curled. "It's just a human."

"Lord Corlin won't be of the same mind. He holds the boy in high regard."

Disgust crossed Audra's face. "Do you mean to tell me this is that...mongrel?" She held up a hand. "No, don't tell me, because I know what you'll say. I don't want my perfectly good lunch to be ruined." She shuddered. "How Lord Corlin kept his advisory position after that fiasco, I'll never know."

Gabreon suppressed the urge to roll his eyes. Really, she was worried about lunch? She held about as much depth as a thimble, but then, he'd never been interested in her mind.

He made a dismissive noise. "Lord Corlin's life is none of your business. And we both know your appetite won't suffer for long."

Audra placed a gloved hand on his arm and smiled coquettishly. "Why don't you come over for lunch? Your company always leaves me famished."

My, my, she was brazen to be propositioning him right in front of a crowd. He removed her hand with barely concealed distaste. "Not today. I find I have no appetite in which to indulge you."

A choked sound came from somewhere beside him. His gaze honed in on Lina. A frown marred her face. So she wasn't pleased by their interplay? That thought satisfied him more than it should've. Mayhap she was jealous? Oh, yes, he liked that possibility. It meant he had a greater hold over her than he'd believed and was something he could exploit if need be.

Red spots popped up on Audra's cheeks. "You've changed, Gabreon, and I don't think for the better."

Aware of Lina's avid stare on them, he pinned Audra with an icy look. "This isn't the time or place, my lady."

"How dare--"

He slashed a hand down. "You forget to whom you're talking."

Audra's mouth thinned, but she merely nodded. "Yes, my lord." Her gaze finally slid to him, and her eyes widened. Audra glanced from Lina to him, a peculiar expression on her face. "Who is this young thing? Your newest toy? Since when do you dabble with humans?"

Gabreon stiffened and stood even straighter. "I owe you no explanation."

"Of course, my lord," Audra said, her voice containing a forced note of cordiality.

He bowed shallowly. "Then I bid you a good day."

"And I you." She dropped her head in a gesture of respect and performed the barest of curtsies, though he truly didn't care what she did as long as she removed herself from their presence.

He turned and held out his hand to Lina. "Come, Lina." He glanced at the boy. "And you, too, boy. Let's get you home and to your master."

Lina only stared for a moment. "You...you're taking the boy home?"

He should be irked at her lack of formality in addressing him, but the dazed expression on her face told him that she was incapable of much right now. So he settled for giving a simple, "Yes."

There would be time enough to train her in the ways of his people. As long as she was obedient, she'd find him a kind, if thorough, instructor. And, oh, all the things he would teach her. Some he would take great joy and pleasure in schooling her in. Heat scorched his veins, and he hastily turned his thoughts to a matter most unsettling--Kaelon's odorous socks after a long horse ride.

***

I SHIFTED UNDER LUCIFER'S gaze as it became heated. What in the world was he thinking about? Still, I was glad for his decision to take the boy home. The child nodded mutely, not looking as worried about the prospect of returning home to his master as I feared he might. Nor did he appear too concerned that Lucifer was escorting him.

Though it scraped my already raw nerves, I went to my new master's side, feeling like one of those pet dogs that some of the wealthy UC humans owned. His fingers, strong and warm, closed about my arm. Why did he persist in holding onto me this way? I noticed he tried no such thing with the boy, who stood a few paces behind us. I wasn't stupid enough to run right now, but maybe he didn't know that.

Though I refused to look directly at Audra, I saw a few fae ladies close rank around her. The crowd dispersed with astonishing quickness now the show was over. Soon, the fae woman and her ladies were behind us but not forgotten. I could sense her gaze on me--and hear the whispers--and the feeling wasn't a reassuring one. I was afraid this was just a hint of things to come. Already, my fortitude was being sorely tested, so I hoped I could scrounge up a steady supply of that grit. I would need it.

Our walk carried on much as it had before it'd been interrupted, but I no longer found any enjoyment in the fae wonders surrounding me. Instead, my mind spun with the knowledge of Lucifer's surprising kindness to the boy, which was so at odds with what he'd shown me so far. Who was this Sidhe who was my captor? Though it reassured me that he was not totally heartless, it also disconcerted and threw me off of balance.

Why had he defended a human boy against the wrath of one of his lovers? And I'd known with a blinding certainty that they'd been such. For some reason, I hated the Sidhe bitch even more now. She might look like a lady, but she certainly didn't deserve that title. I almost wished I had flown at her. To wrap my hands around that lily-white throat... If I could've been successful, the price of dying might have been worth it.

Though I hadn't wanted to be fascinated by their conversation, I still couldn't concentrate on anything else. How had Lucifer supposedly changed? If that Sidhe witch didn't like it, surely it was a good one. I sighed. What did it matter to me? This supposed change would surely not stretch to me or humanity in general.

After another stretch of walking that seemed to go on far too long, we stood before what I supposed was Lord Corlin's elaborately engraved wooden door. That work of art had to be worth more than the entirety of my grandparents' dilapidated shack. But if he was on the Advisory Cohort, it was to be expected. Even I knew that the North American Cohort had a lot of influence over the seven members.

Lucifer rapped on the surface. For some reason, I expected some fancy magic or protocol for announcing oneself. But we'd already made it through the residence's gates, which had sentinels standing guard, so maybe they preferred to make this step as easy as possible.

I glanced behind me. The boy was on the step behind us. Though he'd been quiet the whole time, the closer we'd gotten to his home, the happier he'd appeared. I had to wonder why that was. Were his parents here, or was he just happy to get home without experiencing further peril?

All the day's adrenaline had long deserted me. I smothered a yawn, and a fresh wave of tiredness inundated me. A curious numbness had seeped through every pore of my body. I felt leaden, and each movement seemed a chore. Lucifer had let go of me while on the steps and hadn't looked at me since. The loss of contact left a chill on my skin, but, surely, this was due to the machinations of an over-tired mind?

The door swung open, revealing a human woman who looked in her mid-twenties. Like the boy, she was dressed neatly, if plainly, in the same dove-gray and black colors. Her brown hair was pulled back into a loose bun, and a polite smile graced her pretty face.

"Greetings, my lord."

"Millie, I've come to speak to your master and to return something to you."

A quizzical look crossed her face, and she glanced at me before returning her focus to Lucifer. "Of course, my lord. May I take what you've brought me?"

He moved aside, revealing the boy who must've been hidden behind him. The woman's pleasant expression melted away, instead being replaced by alarm. "Aiden!" Without a glance at Lucifer, she rushed forward, bent down, and grabbed the boy into a hug.

Aiden slipped his arms about her neck as he closed his eyes and hugged her back. I blinked back what seemed to be ever-present tears. At least someone was getting a happy reunion with their loved one. Were they mother and son?

Millie pulled back and searched the boy's face and body for any injuries. "Are you okay?"

"Yes, Mother."

So my theory was confirmed.

Lucifer cleared his throat, and we all swung our gazes back to him. "He's fine, but don't let him out unescorted. He might not be so lucky next time."

Millie nodded shakily. "Thank you, my lord, for returning him to me unharmed."

A frown turned down the corners of his mouth. "Take him to his room and check his ribs. He was kicked at least once. I'll see myself and Lina to your master's study."

The other woman's eyes darkened at the news of her son's possible injury, but she merely inclined her head and sketched out a small curtsy. Millie lost no time in ushering her son inside and down a hallway.

Lucifer grasped me by the arm once more and pulled me over the threshold. At this point I didn't mind being led. I barely remembered how to put one foot in front of the other. At least my arm didn't feel so cold anymore.

Lord Corlin's home was what I'd expected, but it was so much more. The shiny stone floors gleamed. Statues, tapestries, paintings, and plants of all shapes and sizes dotted the vast hall. In other words, his home was perfect, with flowing lines depicting the harmonizing of nature and Sidhe-built architecture that I'd always heard whispered about and indeed seen for myself. Funny how the fae didn't care how polluted our land was, but they probably thought we humans deserved nothing more than to live in our own filth and decay.

Lucifer led us to a massive wooden door, but then, all the doors were massive and made of that same material. Before he could even raise his hand to knock, a low masculine voice, accented only like a fae's could be, called out, "Do come in, Gabreon, and bring your companion."

A genuine smile played across Lucifer's lips. "I'd planned on it."

His grin blindsided me. I'd only ever seen him offer up predatory or cruel, teasing ones. I internally sighed. Why did I get the feeling he loved to confound me with his paradoxical behavior? Maybe so he could always keep me off-balance and retain the upper hand? Like he didn't have that already--I was to be nothing more than a glorified slave.

The study door swung open, but unlike the front door, there was no person opening this one. I stored that tidbit away for further thought later. At the moment, my mind couldn't process anything in much depth.

My first glimpse of Lord Corlin made me wonder if all fae lords were tall, imposing, and handsome. The leanly muscular Sidhe stood with a hip supported by his desk. Raven-black hair that was tied away from his face trailed down his back. His high cheekbones and sculpted features reminded of Lucifer's, but for all that, they appeared entirely different in appearance. Corlin seemed a bit older, yet his presence, though powerful, wasn't nearly as stifling as my master's. I bit my lip, wishing I could figure out this conundrum.

Lord Corlin smiled easily, which made him look surprisingly human. "To what do I owe the honor of your visit?" His gaze traveled to me. "And who is your lovely companion?"

"This is Lina, and she is indeed my companion."

Corlin lifted a black brow. "A human one? I thought I might never live to see the day."

A thread of confusion sliced through me. Companion? Was that their name for a mistress?

"It's a day I've been waiting for, as you well know."

Lucifer's answer only left me with more questions, ones I dared not ask, at least not until we were alone.

"Come. Sit down." He swept his hand out and gestured to the chairs in front of his massive wooden desk. "Your Lina looks about ready to collapse."

My master nodded. "For a bit. I want to settle her in her new home, so I want to keep our visit short."

As we all sat down, Corlin steepled his fingers and rested his chin on them. His smile faded. "Ah, yes. My guards relayed to me that you returned with Aiden, so I sent for his mother. What kind of trouble did he run into? And I take it that he's unharmed?"

Lucifer's lips tightened. "Audra. Some Sidhe youth tripped Aiden, and he fell into her. She got in a good kick to the ribs."

Anger blazed in Corlin's eyes, and he clenched his hands on top of the desk. "That bitch...I'll..."

"You'll do nothing. Now's not the time." Lucifer pinned him with a stern look. "You should've known better than to send the boy out alone. We know how some of our people feel about his kind."

His kind? What was that supposed to mean? I was more confused than ever.

Corlin sighed wearily. "They hate them more than humans."

More than humans? Aiden was as human as I was, surely.

Corlin must've felt my inquiring gaze bouncing between him and Lucifer because he said wearily, "It's a well-known secret that Aiden is my son."

My mouth dropped open, but I didn't care enough to close it. Millie and Corlin... Of course, I'd heard of human women who fraternized with the Sidhe and fell pregnant, but it was frowned upon, especially by the fae. To birth a half-Sidhe child was a rare event. Not that the mothers become sickly or even the baby. Oh no, it was because the mother took a potion to end their pregnancy. That Corlin hadn't forced Millie to do that seemed to speak well of his character. But in truth, I was surprised he'd told me about Aiden at all. I was a mere human privy to something most of his people would believe I didn't need to know.

Lucifer spoke next. "And since this knowledge is so widespread, you should be more careful in guarding the boy."

Corlin's shoulders slumped. "I wanted Aiden to have some freedom."

A tinge of sympathy welled within for the Sidhe man sitting in front of me. Though it pained me to find something redeeming in any of their kind, it was clear he cared for his son very much. Maybe in this way, some of the fae weren't so different from humans.

"He's the son of a human and a Sidhe." Lucifer's voice turned hard. "There is no freedom for him. Not now and maybe not ever. Your position on the Advisory Cohort allows you much, but here you must tread carefully."

The other fae raked a hand through his hair. "I know, and I so want--" He broke off as if fearing he was saying too much.

Lucifer shook his head. "We'll talk later."

They shared a look that again convinced me I was missing a lot of the subtext to their conversation. It was a feeling I hated, but one I suspected I'd need to get used to. I was there for one reason and one reason only--to fulfill Lucifer's desires.

Corlin gave a forced smile. "Of course, of course. I will call upon you soon. If I may bring Millie...I'm sure Lina would like to make a few friends among her own kind. That or you are welcome here any time."

Lucifer nodded curtly. "We can also arrange a few outings."

I frowned. Outings? To where? They spoke as if they were going to take us on a picnic or something of that nature.

A pleased expression broke out across Corlin's face. "Millie would love that."

My stomach lurched. Millie might, but would I? That my master would want to take me someplace other than his bedroom shook me more than it should have. Maybe he expected me to play the part of pampered mistress. While that sounded easy enough on the surface, he'd merely be forcing me into one more role for which I was ill-suited. At least, it didn't appear as if he planned to keep me a complete prisoner in his home, but that seemed a small blessing compared to all the things I'd lost. Would what he offered ever be enough?

|  |

---|---|---

# Chapter 6

"We are nearing my residence," Lucifer said after minutes of silence, ripping me out of my spiraling thoughts.

I didn't know how to take his news, so I merely nodded. The walk from Lord Corlin's had been mercifully quick--under ten minutes. My numb body had never been gladder to be done with hilly, winding sidewalks, but my mind...my mind was another thing.

Would he expect me to share his bed that very day? How would the others in his service--Sidhe and human alike--treat me? There were so many unknowns, and I hated that. In the slums, my life had been predictable, even if hard. I always knew food was low, money scarce. But I'd also had the much-relied-upon support of my grandparents and the few I could call friend. What did I have here? A sure-to-be full belly of food? Probably, but little else I could be sure of.

The only constant in my life that I could be sure of was Lucifer, and he felt as changeable as the wind. I snuck a glance at him. As usual, his mien gave little away, and he was propelling me forward with a firm grip on my arm. Why had he even bothered to give me that little speech about walking behind him? But he might expect me to once he was convinced I wouldn't run. Still, who knew with him?

As we neared a beautiful stone wall, I could see the massive three-story mansion of cream and gray stone through the elaborate fae-silver gate that guarded the home. I gawked. Good heavens, was this his home? Though I knew he was powerful, even my imagination had its limits. Lucifer's residence was larger than Corlin's, which I had thought impossible. But, good or bad, it seemed as if he always found a way to prove me wrong. This, apparently, was no different.

As with Lord Corlin's place, soldiers stood at the ready beside the wall. Part of me wondered why they needed so much security. Did the Sidhe have as much crime as we humans did? That possibility took me aback because I'd never given it any thought beyond vague ideas that the fae were much more law-abiding. But they didn't seem to be. That or this was just a show of power and riches. Another thought wiggled its way into my mind, but I dismissed it. There was no way they could fear a human uprising. The Sidhe had magic, weapons, and a trained military at their disposal. We didn't. While some of my people were good fighters, a fist could never win against fae might. Nor could a pocket knife against their sharp swords.

Every warrior we walked by gave a slight bow to Lucifer, but none tried to address him. The gate slid open without a noise, and we passed into the tree-lined courtyard. The patterned stone was of the same type that the mansion was built of but in a slightly darker color.

I almost feared to see the luxuriousness that awaited me inside. Corlin's house I could get away from easily enough. Lucifer's was a whole other story. But I guessed it was better to have a mansion as a prison than a shack.

He led me up a wide set of steps that led to the entrance of his home. Most of the steps were covered by a wood-and-plaster porch...what had I read this was called? A portico? That sounded right, though the Sidhe probably called them something else. Really, what did it matter?

A huge wooden door blocked my sight of what lay within. My fingers itched to trace the inset silver designs. The fae must love their animals because there were motifs of those, along with the obligatory swirling patterns I'd noticed in my short time here.

I glanced down and noticed my shoe was untied. I released a silent sigh. Better tie it before I fall flat on my face. I tugged at my arm. That was enough to grab Lucifer's attention.

"What?" he asked, frowning.

I gestured to my shoe. "It's untied."

He released me. The loss of his hand sent a chill coursing through me, and I stifled a gasp. It was as if losing the brightness of a warm sun. Wanting to hide my discomfort from eyes that always seemed too knowing, I knelt to tend to my shoe. Why did his touch affect me so? There was no reasonable explanation but fae magic.

At that moment, the door swung open, but this time it was a refined Sidhe woman who answered. Her gaze went straight to my master and stayed there. I took that time to examine her as I finished tying my lace, and what I found was disheartening. Her black hair was pulled back into a severe braid that wrapped around her head. A black gown hugged her tall, thin body.

She smiled at Lucifer, which lightened her stern countenance quite a bit. After inclining her head, she moved aside so he could enter. "Welcome home, my lord. I hope your business today was fruitful."

He nodded but remained where he was. "Indeed, it was, Mela."

Subtle indecision played across her face. "My lord--"

Lucifer cut her off. "I have a new companion, and she'll be living here."

Her brow wrinkled. "My lord--"

"Lina, come meet my housekeeper."

He held out a hand, and I slowly put mine in his. A curious jolt zinged up my arm, as it always seemed to do when he touched me. I ignored it to the best of my ability and stood with his help, though I much preferred to avoid this introduction. I felt her heavy stare on our joined hands. A ball of nerves formed in my throat. Everything was too much, inundating me from all sides.

As soon as my gaze met hers, I knew there would be trouble. Her wide eyes had narrowed, and her face puckered into an expression of distaste. So his housekeeper didn't like humans? Or was it just me? The latter seemed a bit ridiculous because she didn't know me in the slightest. Whatever her motivations, my presence here was sure to be...interesting. Normally, I'd take some offense at her behavior, but right now, that took too much energy. Instead, I wanted to melt into a puddle on the ground.

"She's human," said Mela, staring at me as if I were some sort of disgusting creature. To her, I probably was.

Lucifer spoke in a flat tone. "Yes, I've noticed."

My head felt floaty as I continued to study the housekeeper. She would be quite pretty if she didn't continually wear a prim or disgruntled look on her face. Her smile at Lucifer had been proof of that. A worried part of me harped that I was going to have to deal with her day in and day out. That alone should've made me weep.

"What should I do with...her?" she said, clearly wishing to call me something much worse than "she."

"She'll reside with me."

I cringed inside. I wasn't to be given my own room?

Mela's gaze flew to Lucifer. "In your quarters?"

"Where else?"

Any hope I'd misunderstood died, and I wanted to fold up within myself. Sharing my body with him would be bad enough, but to be around him so much, to live with him... I was used to being alone for long stretches of time. Even at home, my grandparents had screened off a tiny section of our shanty so I could have some privacy. Now it was all to be stripped away.

Mela made a sound of protest. "Should I not house her with the humans who room here?" The way she said "humans" implied we were vermin of the worst kind.

"Mela, do as I say, or I'll have someone else take over your post."

The housekeeper visibly swallowed. "Yes, my lord."

I almost felt pity for her. Almost. I was feeling too sorry for myself. Besides, I was wise enough to know she would always view me with dislike and wouldn't want any pity from me.

"Should I show her to your quarters, my lord?" she asked, not sparing me a glance.

He shook his head. "I need you to call a seamstress to fit her out with gowns. Lina will also need a wardrobe and toiletries. And anything else you can think of or that she requests, if within reason."

I jolted slightly at his last words. He would actually allow me to make requests?

The housekeeper nodded. "I'll see it done."

"Good." He pulled me through the entrance and placed a hand on the Sidhe woman's shoulder for a second. "I'll appreciate your haste in these matters."

Mela blinked. "Of course."

With that, we left the housekeeper behind. The sound of the shutting door sent a wave of shivers over me. I could feel my old way of life closed out, never to return. My future, for the foreseeable time, was here, whether I willed it or not.

All the wonders of his home flowed, making my head spin. The black-and-white tiled hall dwarfed Corlin's, and beautifully crafted furnishings and accents added splashes of color and elegance. Though Corlin's residence had been magnificent, Lucifer's was a work of art. In fact, it was...it was too perfect and pristine. It was everything Lower Chimra wasn't. Everything I wasn't. I'd never fit in, no matter how long he kept me here.

Up a grand staircase of polished marble and wood we went. He still didn't let go of my hand, as if afraid I'd bolt. I thought of the front door with longing. Running was a tempting prospect, but I knew I'd never get far. Even at nighttime, I doubted I could sneak past all those guards posted around the perimeter of the residence.

We soon reached the landing. The floral runner was soft under my feet. Though I couldn't muster up any enthusiasm for the riches around me, I still took notice of them. The wood flooring gleamed under what looked like candle-powered lights, though I was sure they used something much fancier than that.

I didn't know of any candle that could produce the amount of light these fixtures were giving off. But the wood is what drew my attention. The wealth in that alone ignited a sliver of anger within me. While it wasn't a rare material, wood was still costly. The amount here would've given my grandfather more than he would've known what to do with throughout his time as a carpenter working for UC humans and crafting small baubles for the market. To think that a Sidhe could afford all this while my grandfather had scrimped for every scrap caused angry tears to well.

We passed numerous doors. Were these all bedrooms? Even if they weren't, I was boggled that any home could have so many rooms. I scowled down at the damned flooring. After growing up in a three-room shack, and that included the tiny area that we dubbed the bathroom, this felt positively wasteful. Why did anyone need so much space? For a show of power while my people starved in the street?

***

GABREON TOOK IN THE expressions flowing over Lina's face as they strode through his residence. Did she realize how transparent her feelings were? That was certainly a boon to him and made her that much easier to understand, to handle, to manipulate. "What do you think of your new home?"

Startled, she glanced at him. "It's something else."

"I can't tell if that's a compliment or an insult."

"Both," she admitted grudgingly. "I can't deny it's beautiful, but it's insanely large and so perfect that I hesitate to touch anything. Even walking through it feels like a sacrilege."

He frowned. Her words should please him, yet... "This is your home now, so you'd be well to adjust to it. My residence isn't any different than most Sidhe of my station." He shrugged. "As a whole, my people like things of beauty."

"Then what am I doing here?" She gestured around her and gave him a puzzled look. "I'm no great beauty. I've seen my reflection in my g...my sliver of mirror often enough to know that. Is that also why your people consigned mine to a separate part of the city? As for this being my home, I doubt it ever will be."

He stopped, drawing Lina to a halt. "You're in my home because I want you to be." It was as simple as that and as dangerous a move as he could make for many reasons.

Frustration played over her features. "That I am aware of. But why do you want me here?"

He cocked his head to the side, considering what to say. Certainly not the truth or, at least, not the full truth. He stared at her until she fidgeted. "To be my companion or mistress, as you humans call it." Though that wasn't a falsehood, it was all she'd get out of him.

"But that doesn't... Why me?"

"Because I will it."

She released an exasperated sigh. "You could just say you don't want to answer the question."

"What would be the enjoyment in that?" He reached out with his free hand and toyed with a strand of hair that'd escaped from her bandana. Her hair was so soft, and he enjoyed how her breath caught in her throat. Still, that simple touch left him befuddled and wanting more, so much more. And he'd have that tonight. There would be no force involved. Even if he ran toward that, which he didn't, there would be no need. Though she might abhor him during the daylight hours, her body desired his. He'd use that to his advantage and retain the upper hand.

Her eyes reflected fear yet a tinge of anticipation that she couldn't hide. It was beautiful and glorious--she was beautiful and glorious. In her filthy, half-starved state, he'd never seen a finer sight. It should scare him--what he was feeling. He'd ventured too far to turn around now, though. What was she--and the bond--doing to him? He didn't feel like himself. A haze lurked in his mind, drowning out everything else but her.

At that moment, he'd never wanted anything more than he wanted her. The desire to sink into her and get lost was so heady he had to clench his hands so he didn't grab her in the hallway, where anyone could come across them. He couldn't afford to lose control that way, but neither could he seem to let that lock of hair go. It was as if something had overtaken his mind, his body, and forced its will on him. But right now, he couldn't bring himself to care about that, not truly.

She had to be his, had to always be his.

***

I SHUDDERED AT THE feel of his fingers caressing my hair. Though he wasn't touching my skin, I swore his action sent icy-hot waves straight to my bones. My breath quickened as dread crept into me like a phantom. What would an even more intimate caress do? How could I bear the way that my body turned me traitor?

He stared deep into my eyes as if he could see straight through everything that I was and everything that I could be. I wanted to break my gaze away from his, but I could no sooner stop my own heart from beating. I...hated this feeling, this out-of-control sensation. My only hope was that he'd quickly grow tired of me. Heavens knew where he'd send me after that happened, though. If what he'd said was true, no doubt somewhere I'd be accessible but not close enough to infringe on his life.

His lips curled into a smile that rubbed me all the wrong ways. "I so love seeing the fire spring to your eyes," he murmured. "It's a glorious sight."

I blinked, finally escaping his mesmerizing hold on me. So everything he did was to get a rise out of me? How childish--how Sidhe. Though I was no expert on the fae, everyone knew of their capriciousness and their joy in tormenting others. My master was no different than the rest of his ilk.

Though it took supreme effort, I kept my voice controlled when I next spoke. "I'm glad I could offer up my lord some entertainment."

His hand fell back to his side. He started walking again, so I followed suit.

"I believe you'll offer me more enjoyment than you think possible."

Had that been a sexual innuendo? I wouldn't play into his game by asking. "Whatever you wish, my lord." Though I stared straight ahead, I could see out of the corner of my eye that he slanted me a look.

"You may call me by my name when in private."

I'd sooner call him Lucifer, but I wasn't going to say that. I glanced around. "Are we in private?"

"When we're at home, yes."

My first thought was automatic--this would never be my home. But I didn't have the energy to fight him at the moment, so instead I asked, "Even in front of servants?"

"They're paid not to talk."

Apparently, he didn't know how servants gossiped, but that wasn't of concern to me. Still, it spoke that he wanted me to call him Gabreon in front of Mela. I was sure I'd get some satisfaction out of seeing her eyes bulge in surprise and outrage.

He paused in front of another beautifully carved wooden door.

"Here are my chambers."

My stomach lurched to my toes. I now wished our walk here had taken hours. My mind spun around for something--anything--to delay the inevitable. But it was a fruitless search.

He stretched his hand out, and the soft click of a lock turning sounded. The door didn't automatically open. Instead, he placed his palm midway on the wood surface, and then he turned to me. "Once I remove my hand, place yours where mine was. I've reset the wards on our chambers so it can admit you at any time. The wards need to not only feel your unique energy signature, but they also must scan and learn your handprint."

He finally released me, and I wondered if his action had something to do with the resetting of the wards. As always, the loss of contact left a chill behind where there should be none. Right now, however, some other concern took precedence. This foreign magic set my nerves on edge, but what could I do but obey? Would this hurt? With dread in my heart, I slowly reached out to place my palm where he'd directed.

A buzzing sensation traveled up my arm, but there was no discomfort. I breathed out a sigh of relief.

Lucifer chuckled and removed my hand. "You have nothing to fear."

Yeah, right. Though I begged to differ, I chose to remain silent. I just wanted this day--and whatever it would bring--over with.

The door swung inward, and I blinked, feeling a kind of detached curiosity. Had that been the work of the wards or Lucifer? But since he was probably behind the wards-- My thoughts slammed to a stop as I caught my first glimpse of his chambers.

They were magnificent.

I knew they would be, but the sight still floored me, half-waking my sluggish body. The massive room spread out beyond the eye, and stone columns punctuated the area in spaced intervals. It was like a home within a home.

A painful feeling twisted through my heart. The home I'd shared with Gram and Grandpa probably could've fit in here three times over. Come evening when I didn't arrive home, they'd be so worried. How could they survive without my scavenging? The charity of our neighbors would only stretch so far when they, themselves, didn't have that much.

A hand pressed against my lower back. I came back to reality with a bump. Heat built in my cheeks. I'd been blocking the doorway and gawking like the lowly human he thought me to be.

His sardonic voiced sounded by my ear, sliding in my consciousness like a buttered knife. "You can more easily partake of the view once inside."

Without protest, I stepped across the threshold and ventured a few feet into the room. I was sure if I spoke, I'd make an idiot of myself. The sensation of his hand searing through my clothes only added to my disorientation. When I could regain some amount of mental fortitude, I'd try to figure out the reason behind that.

If only I could pretend that it wasn't him standing behind me and that it wasn't his room I'd be sharing. A cold heat shivered up my spine. Needing to focus on something, I choose to examine my new bedroom.

Sage green, royal blue, and cream dominated the space. Though I couldn't claim to know Lucifer in the slightest, the colors suited him. And the motif wasn't disturbingly masculine, as I'd heard some male abodes could be. All in all, it'd make a pretty prison.

My gaze fell on the bed, and I blanched inwardly, and I'm sure outwardly, too. It was a lovely wooden monstrosity and, like everything else I'd seen in his house, painstakingly crafted. No animals were featured on any of the surfaces but the ever-present flowing designs were there. The brocade-like material of the comforter invited the touch and was folded down to reveal dark green sheets that had a silken sheen. I knew I'd get to feel them soon enough, though.

A hysterical laugh bubbled up my throat, but it came out as a strangled sound that I quickly masked as a cough. Would he want to sleep with me now? At least I'd be bedded in style. Not many LC girls could claim that mark of distinction, but it was one I'd do about anything to give up. Never would I have guessed I'd lose my virginity in such a place. A shed or some rundown garage had always seemed like the likely winners. To think, I'd been saving it...saving it for what? I truly didn't know anymore.

Lucifer--no, Gabreon, as I better get used to calling him that, at least out loud--placed both hands on my shoulders. "I'm sure you find the accommodations more than satisfactory. I've seen what Lower Chimra holds, and it's not fit for one such as you."

Not fit for one such as me? What, his mistress? "Those are my people you're disparaging."

Strong hands turned me to face him, and his hands settled on my shoulders yet again. He regarded me with an inscrutable expression. "It's a downtrodden place with much riffraff."

Like all Sidhe when it concerned humanity, he was overlooking all the good and only finding the bad. "It's the place I called home." My voice was more forceful than I'd meant it to be, but I wouldn't allow my birthplace to be painted in such careless strokes. "There's much to treasure there."

"I don't intend to discuss the merits of Lower Chimra with you right now."

The fire in me sputtered out, defeated so easily. "You want to take me to bed?" I winced at my bluntness, but at this point, I couldn't let my embarrassment stop me from asking about something that would so change my life.

His nose wrinkled, and his palms slid to my elbows at he leaned back to examine me. "Though you're undoubtedly cleaner than many of your kind, you're not up to my standards."

Indignation knifed deep. His standards? I'd had a bath yesterday. Then an uncomfortable realization intruded. I'd been in the dumping yard, getting dirty.

He snorted in that manner of his. "But to be truthful, I'm not up to my standards, either. Going into human Chimra and the dumps make me long for a bath."

I didn't know whether to take exception to his words. While the dumping grounds were often disgusting, not all parts of human Chimra were so terrible. And I highly doubted he visited the LC portion often, which admittedly contained the worst areas. No, he only visited during his raids when he was ripping families apart. I could never forget that--nor forgive.

"We both need to cleanse ourselves. Though we could certainly bathe together, I don't think your sensibilities could withstand that at the moment."

Heat coursed through me like liquid fire at his words, and I'm sure it showed in the flush that spread upward from my neck. "You would be correct. I don't want to share anything with you."

He chuckled and yanked me closer. "I'll strip you of those inhibitions soon but not quite yet."

I held my body rigid, so we didn't touch. "I'd prefer if you didn't try."

He pulled me flush against him and dropped a quick kiss on my mouth. "I'll allow you an uninterrupted bath, but that's all I promise." With that, he set me away from him.

How generous of him. I stood there, stewing and trying to ignore the coldness that hit me like a cold winter day. When I spoke, my tongue was sharper than intended. "How kind of you."

He crossed his arms. "I can be so on occasion, but I can quickly go in the other direction."

I heard the warning clearly--that I wasn't to test his goodwill. I didn't dignify that with a reply, because no good could come of it.

He glanced at a timepiece on the mantel and moved away from me. "Let me call for your maid. Caline can come in shortly to help you bathe."

A maid? My heart plummeted at the fae name he'd given. I didn't need a maid, especially one who would hate serving a human. Anyways, I was a private person who wanted to tend to my own ablutions. "I don't need anyone to help me."

He shrugged off my words. "You require the help of a maid. Your lifestyle will be far different here than in the slums."

Well, that was that. I knew a lost battle when I saw one. "Fine," I muttered.

He picked up a knickknack from a side table and palmed it as if testing its weight. "I think you will like her. She comes from a lower-class Sidhe family that is quite free-thinking."

I took that to mean that they willingly tolerated humans. At least he hadn't assigned someone who would hate me solely based on my race.

He set the fragile-looking trinket down. I expected him to now leave the room, but he merely reached into a trouser pocket. Out came what seemed like a circular stone crystal. He brushed his fingers across it.

Though I wanted to ask what he was doing, I feared the possible explanation. As the seconds went by and he did nothing else, I shifted from one foot to the other, confused. Was that stone something like the telephones I'd heard we once had before The Change? But it looked just like a small rock--there were no buttons or screen. More fae magic, then?

So there I waited, aware that he watched me. I pretended not to notice him, but I'm sure my act convinced no one, least of all him.

A minute or so later, a soft knock on the door broke the silence and startled me so much I jumped.

"Come in, Caline."

The maid. Though I'd half-suspected that it was she, that confirmation left me iller at ease than ever. That stone really must be some kind of calling device.

The door opened slowly, and a brown-haired, olive-skinned fae woman came into view. A shy, welcoming smile curved her slightly full lips. That look alone endeared her to me a thousand times over. It also helped that she was nothing like Mela in appearance, except for a vague Sidhe thing I couldn't define. She seemed much younger than the housekeeper. Her body was shorter and a bit plumper than the average fae woman I'd seen. In fact, she looked about as human as a Sidhe could.

Lucifer...no, Gabreon came to my side and took my arm, leading me over to Caline. His action, not to mention his touch, sent trails of warmth through me. I wanted to pull away but knew better than to do so in front of a servant.

He halted when we stood a few feet from the maid. "Caline, this is Lina, your new mistress. Please, serve her well."

Caline bowed her head. When she looked back up, a brilliant smile illuminated her face, and her brown eyes sparkled. "Yes, my lord, it'll be my pleasure." Then she turned to me. "I've always wanted to befriend a human woman!"

I blinked at her friendly onslaught, not sure if I should say anything--or could. I hadn't been expecting this much enthusiasm. I just hoped I didn't look like a spooked animal.

Gabreon chuckled. "Your mistress needs a bath. Please see to it."

Caline all but shivered in delight. "Yes, my lord." She aimed another blinding smile at me. "I'll draw the bath and be back momentarily."

I watched her go to a door I hadn't noticed before, and she slipped inside.

Gabreon's hand ghosted from my arm down to my hip, where he drew lazy circles that seemed to sizzle all the way through the material of my pants. "You'll find her very eager to please."

I worried my bottom lip while still staring at the door she'd disappeared behind. Everything was so foreign--the house, Gabreon, Caline. My mind, heart, and body all seemed at war with each other, except for one thing.

All I wanted were the comforting arms of my grandparents--the thing I couldn't have and maybe never would.

|  |

---|---|---

# Chapter 7

"Oh, Mistress, you look beautiful," Caline said softly.

I stared at myself in the vanity mirror. Who was the pretty creature in the light-blue gossamer nightgown gazing back at me? The smooth glass didn't have one imperfection, so I could see myself with a clarity that I'd never had before. Large greenish-gray eyes set in a too-thin face greeted me. I lifted my hand and touched my cheek, marveling at the clean softness I felt there.

I leaned forward over the vanity table, my rear sinking even deeper into the softest cushion I'd ever felt. Was this really me? My slightly tanned skin glowed, and the dark bags under my eyes had faded away. Caline had applied lotion and perfumes that I swore had fae magic in them. They probably did. When I'd asked her, she'd merely giggled, so I was none the wiser.

And my hair...the long, shiny strands curled around my shoulders and down my back. The reddish-brown color gleamed with an inner light I'd only seen with healthy hair. I'd never felt so clean--or so scared. There was only one reason she'd primp me so, and that was to get me ready for my master.

Gabreon.

My fingers curled tightly against the table as if wishing to sink into the stone top. How could I do this? How could I not? The choice was now out of my hands. We all knew it, I more so than anyone.

With a small sigh, I unclenched my fingers and stretched out the crimped sensation.

"Why the sigh, Mistress?"

I suppressed a weary smile. Caline and her insatiable curiosity. Did she ever stop moving or talking?

"Just nerves," I said truthfully.

She fussed with my hair, and her gaze met mine in the mirror. Her expression lost its excited look and instead morphed into one of seriousness. "Lord Gabreon is very handsome. It's an honor for you to be chosen by one such as him."

"Because he's Sidhe and I'm human?"

She canted her head to the side as she put a delicate comb in my hair. "Some do think that way. But I only meant that my lord is a noble man who has shown you much care and would never be cruel unless for a reason."

I didn't understand how she thought he'd shown me much care. Maybe because he cared enough to assign her to me? I hesitated to say that to her, however. "Is he a good master to all his servants?"

"Oh, yes. The very best. He can be strict, but he's very fair." Caline sighed happily. "I'm so happy he brought you here. Ever since he told me that you'd--" She broke off, her hands freezing in my hair, and an aghast expression flitting across her features.

"Ever since he told you what about me?" I asked slowly, my mind struggling to comprehend this latest information that rocked me off-center. It sounded as if she'd known about me for quite some time. But Gabreon had only seen me last week, so how could he have suspected that I'd be in the dumping grounds that morning? Better yet, how did he know that I'd end up here as his mistress? And why would he want to finagle such a thing or go to such still unknown lengths?

I knew there was so much I was missing, but as I glanced at Caline's reflection, it was clear I'd get no more from her. Her usually expressive face--at least for a fae--had shuttered up tighter than a house during a blizzard.

Caline's hands dropped away from me. "I'm sorry, Mistress, I spoke out of turn. Master has always said I gab too much. I beg of you to ask me no more."

Though part of me wanted to tear ahead for answers, I couldn't in good conscience get the girl into trouble. Caline was undoubtedly older than me, but in so many ways, she seemed so much younger. So I changed my track. "You were so eager to befriend a human, to befriend me. I don't mean to offend, but why?"

The maid's stiffness drained away like the water in my grandparents' bucket. "I met a human boy and found him so fascinating. I could talk to him all day long and--" A flush swept over her cheeks, and I knew I'd stumbled onto something here.

I turned toward her with a smile. "You like him, don't you?"

The girl's face grew even redder if possible. She leaned in as if telling a secret. "Yes, very much so." A frown turned down the corners of her mouth, and she glanced down at the ground. "But not everyone approves."

A trace of pity trickled through me. Did I ever have a feeling that what she just said was a gross understatement. I don't know why I cared. She was Sidhe, so she should be the enemy. But I couldn't look at her that way. There was no guile in her, no ulterior motive. By Chimra, she reminded me of Rachel. My heart lurched. I don't know if I'd been successful in protecting Rachel, but I could do no less for the first fae being to offer me friendship.

"Your parents don't approve?" I asked.

She shook her head earnestly. "Oh, no. They don't mind. What worries them are any further repercussions we would experience."

"Would," not "might"? That confirmed something I'd always suspected--that even the Sidhe were not immune to censure from their own people if they chose an unacceptable partner. A human was apparently the worst option, not that the belief surprised me one bit.

I tilted my head to the side in question. "Further repercussions?"

"Before I came to be in Lord Gabreon's employ, I worked for another noble family. That's where I met Malcolm." Caline's voice turned shaky now. "Once my employers discovered our friendship, they dismissed me and had him flogged."

I shivered. To be whipped just for whom you kept company with seemed nearly unimaginable to me, but life in the slums had allowed me to see very little of the fae world and its mores. "How horrible. What happened to him?"

"I learned from friends still working there that the family wanted to deny him care for his injuries." She hesitated. "That's when I requested an audience with Lord Gabreon."

"You did?" Why would anyone go to him for anything?

Caline grinned a little, seeming to find my surprise amusing. "He's known to be fair. While the protection of the Sidhe always comes first to him, he doesn't approve of violence against humans, especially humans who've done nothing wrong."

My mind flashed to the night of the raid. It was hard to reconcile that male with the one Caline described. If he was so fair, why did he tear families apart and likely send some of them to their deaths?

It was a mystery I had to uncover, and I may as well start now. "So what occurred, then?"

A distant look entered her eyes. "He stepped in and ordered that medical help be given. And since neither of us had done anything truly wrong, he pressured the family into terminating Malcolm's employment contract. Malcolm now works on one of Lord Gabreon's estates, which is a few hours from here."

Employment contracts--an inward shudder racked me. I'd never heard anything good about those. They were likened to signing your soul away to the Sidhe. Most fae required them from their human workers.

Then something else Caline had said grabbed my attention. I leaned one elbow on the vanity and stared at her. "You two aren't together?" Though it was hardly my business, I felt invested in their story. They'd been through so much that it seemed a shame if they weren't a couple. But I knew that a relationship between a Sidhe and a human would never be that simple.

The maid gave me a smile that brimmed with melancholy. "Malcolm refuses to let me join him on the estate. He fears that if I choose him, it'll ruin my life."

"You believe otherwise?"

"I know it wouldn't be easy, but I could never regret being with him. There are those who are of the same mind as my parents and I. The others do not matter."

Spoken like someone young and in love, not that I would know. But even I saw the naivety in her words. How could a fae not have regrets when involved with a human? Did she not fear being ostracized? Unlike Lucifer, she didn't have a position of power and prestige on which to fall back. Plus, she was female. Though I couldn't claim to know Sidhe culture well, it seemed there was always a double standard when it came to expectations of feminine behavior. Why would the fae be any different?

Even with his wealth and rank, would Gabreon repent claiming me? I didn't have to think on it long and knew he would. To do so was the natural order of things. Already, a few of his people showed open disdain toward his choice of companion. Apparently, even his lofty position couldn't shield him from that. Could I use that to my advantage? Convince him to let me go for his own sake as well as mine?

Caline's disappointed voice slashed through my thoughts. "You don't approve?"

Startled, I glanced at her. The maid's posture screamed dejection, her shoulders slumping. A moment of guilt hit. I'd been so lost in my own reflections that I'd forgotten about Caline. I felt compelled to reassure her. "I have no problems with it. Like your parents, I worry about the repercussions."

She sighed and started fussing with my hair again. "Are humans as a group more accepting?"

Accepting? I cringed inwardly. Did she not know humanity's history? I would've thought that she, as a fae, should be well acquainted with the fragilities of humans. But she was a mere maid, not a mistress of a fancy manor. Her education probably wasn't as thorough.

I licked my suddenly dry lips. The weight of her expectant gaze through the mirror pressed me to answer. "I wish I could say they were. Humanity, as a whole, hasn't been the most understanding of differences. Guess we are not so different from your people in that regard."

Her face crumpled into distressed lines. "I had hoped..."

"Some are much more open-minded than others. Those who aren't supportive, though, seem to be the most vocal about it."

"That is the way of both our worlds, then."

What was it about her that I kept wishing to offer comfort? "I hope you get your wish someday."

The maid ducked her head as if embarrassed. "We shall see."

Her sad tone drove me to change the angle of conversation slightly. "I'm surprised Lord Gabreon"--I almost choked on calling him lord--"tolerated your friendship with Malcolm the way he did."

She arched an eyebrow. "Why? He chose you, a human, as his companion."

My lips twisted into a grimace. "A nice name for a mistress."

"It's much more than a common mistress. You have more security and rights as a companion."

I sat up straighter. "I do?"

Caline nodded earnestly. "Lord Gabreon is obligated to care for your welfare, even if the relationship between you ends. Barring betrayal, he can never toss you out onto the streets without provision."

That was an intriguing bit of information. "That applies to me even though I'm human?"

"I believe so, but it is a matter you should discuss with the master."

I smiled weakly at Caline. That was the last thing I wanted to do.

"Enough of my prattle, Mistress. Lord Gabreon awaits you, and we don't want to make him linger too long. Men, no matter Sidhe or human, are impatient creatures when waiting on their ladies."

Though I knew her observation was likely true, it did nothing to settle the war battling within my stomach. The evening was early, and sunlight spilled through the open windows that still somehow kept out bugs. I wanted to get the day over with and yet wanted to avoid the rest of it entirely. Nothing would stay this execution, though. To me, that was what it was. I might come out unharmed bodily, but what about my soul?

***

CALINE CLAPPED HER hands. "You're ready now, Mistress."

The maid was so satisfied with her work I didn't have the heart to say anything negative. I found myself rooted to the vanity seat. It was my only reprieve, and now it'd come to an end. The night awaited me. There were no other deterrents left. I was clean, and Caline had even provided a filling early dinner that eased the hungry ache in my tummy.

"Master should--"

A knock broke into the flow of Caline's words. "Lord Gabreon has arrived!"

The excitement in her voice sent a fresh bout of nausea to my stomach. She thought this romantic? Again, she reminded me of a young, foolish girl whose head was floating in the sky. Normally, that seemed part of her effusive charm, but I couldn't dredge up any liking for it now.

With a smile, she pulled me up from the vanity before I could protest. "Let him see you to best advantage."

I choked back a sob. To him, seeing me to best advantage probably meant stripping me naked. Did Caline not realize that? If only I could share her sentiments in some small measure--it would make the ensuing night easier to bear. But I couldn't shut off my mind or the memories that flowed through me like a bitter manna.

I valiantly attempted to ignore the shaking of my hands as Caline went to the door. I couldn't fall apart. I wouldn't. If I could have control over nothing else, I would in this.

Caline stepped aside to admit Gabreon, and my heart ground to a halt. His simple clothes of a black tunic and loose pants cast his already imposing form into something even more sinisterly handsome. I didn't want this, didn't want him.

His gaze unerringly zeroed in on me, and I forced myself not to shrink under the heat in his eyes. He walked toward me, not even bothering to look back at the maid. "Caline, you may go."

She dipped her head. "Yes, Master." She flashed me a reassuring smile and shut the door, taking all hope with her.

He closed the distance between us until only a few inches remained, never once gazing away from my face. "You look beautiful. I knew you would." He gave a secret smile, one I couldn't begin to understand.

A knot formed in my stomach. I didn't want to be lovely to or for him. But if being a frightful mess hadn't scared him off, there was little chance anything would now. I knew I looked as good as possible. I was thin, too thin, but that didn't seem to bother him.

He reached out a hand to glide his fingers down my cheek. A shiver racked my spine. I hated his touch but not as much as I should. The words asking him to stop sprang to my tongue, but I killed them before they could slip out.

His strong hands curled around my arms and pulled me to him. The lean, muscular length of him pressed against me, and a disturbing hardness prodded the upper portion of my stomach. Hot kisses trailed down my neck. I squeezed my eyes shut, wanting to pretend that the sensations he left in his wake were as distasteful as I thought they'd be. But hadn't I wanted to be able to enjoy sex and not dread it as a horrible thing? My mind didn't know what it desired besides escape. Tears leaked out of my eyes.

With a muffled sound, he set me away from him. His brows lowered into a frown. "We've barely started, and you're crying?"

***

CONFUSION WASHED OVER Gabreon. He knew she wanted him, so why was she crying? Physical desire was no cause for tears.

"What do you think?" Bitterness and anguish laced her voice.

"I won't force you. Instead, your body will sing under my hands."

She crossed her arms, though that couldn't disguise their shaking. "You say that as if that were all the comfort I could ever need. And what you're implying...that isn't worse? For you to use my body against me?"

"You willingly agreed to be my companion. You knew what that meant. I promise there will be much pleasure." He wasn't a brute and wouldn't hurt her.

She raised her chin. "I was coerced into this."

No more than I was, thanks to the maddening pull of the bond. But he didn't want her to have that knowledge, not now, maybe not ever. "You made a decision, just as I have. I still have Rachel in my possession and don't have to be lenient."

"You're only proving my point."

He set his lips into a firm line. This wasn't going the way he'd planned. Though he hadn't expected her to fall into his arms, this was a resistance he hadn't foreseen. "Everyone must make choices, even if they are ones we don't desire." Even now, his life was rife with such choices, Lina being a top example.

"That's your way of saying I'm well and truly stuck in your trap." She paused and took a deep breath. "If I only had more time to accustom myself to the idea."

She was pulling away, and he'd not even had her yet. How dare she! Her impertinence knew no bounds. "I don't believe time will endear you to the notion. If I didn't know better, I'd think you were a skittish virgin."

As his words sunk in, he froze. "Are you?"

A flush of color washed over her face like a fire.

She threw a glare at him. "I would like to lie and claim I'd been with men, handfuls of men, but you'd probably see through my falsehood."

"You're untouched," he said quietly in a tone that was neither pleased nor displeased. Inside, though, a strange mix of emotions swirled in his gut and within the cold, empty cavity where his heart should be.

"Getting laid hasn't been high on my list of priorities." She crossed her arms defensively. "Surviving has."

"I'm surprised you remained so in the slums."

In an awkward motion, she shrugged. "They're not so dangerous if you know what you're doing. Like not going out at night by oneself."

He cast her a doubtful glance. Somehow, he suspected it amounted to more than that. However, he had a related topic that interested him much more at the moment. Now that he knew she was pure, he'd take that into account. "I'll move more slowly now that I know."

She appeared to perk up in hope. "Do you mean we won't have to spend the night together?"

***

GABREON LAUGHED, A soft tinkling sound that nearly put me at ease until I heard the words out of his mouth. "Whether it'll happen tonight or later, it will happen. If you truly dread it, why not let me show you that there is nothing to fear? I will take the extra time and care needed so that the loss of your innocence won't be a painful event."

I deflated. A reprieve but for how long? This time, my grandfather wasn't here, nor was his contraband rifle that he had secreted away. Back in Lower Chimra, everyone--randy men, especially--knew that he wouldn't hesitate to use it. Here, I had no such protections.

I'd been stupid to expect anything else. Maybe it was better to get this night out of the way. But would it ever truly be done?

"I'll make you a deal. Let me show you what my touch can do to you. If you ask me to stop at any time, I will."

I blinked. That seemed a fair proposition, considering everything. Still, I somehow suspected I'd come out on the losing side. However, I had to make sure I wasn't missing something. "I have to let you touch me, but I can call you off at any moment?"

"Oh, did I forget to mention one little condition? If you're not enjoying the pleasure I can bring you, I will indeed stop if you ask me. Also, I have to be touching you when you ask. You can't be across the room or any such nonsense. And no cheating about how you feel at my touch, because I'll know."

"How?" I asked, a shake to my voice.

He shrugged. "Call it a fae power of mine."

Sidhe magic. It figured. I slowly released my pent-up breath. What he was offering would probably be considered generous by some other men in his position, but I felt the walls creeping in on me.

"I agree to your terms." Since I had no true option, I'd keep it as business-like as possible. Even though I knew what would happen next was anything but that.

Gabreon smiled, and the expression made my stomach tighten--but in dread or desire?

"Wonderful." Gabreon reached for me and started where he'd left off. My tense body didn't mold softly to his as he layered kisses over my neck. But as his stroking hands wandered up my sides and over my back, I felt my muscles betray me. They relaxed against my will and surrendered to his. In any other situation, this would've felt like paradise.

With gentle fingers he nudged one thin strap off my shoulder. I quivered at what this meant, for I wore nothing underneath. Even as poor as I was, I'd never been without underwear or, since an adolescent, a bra except for bath time. To be completely bare under the nightgown was not something I relished at all. But the words to stop him died before they could reach my tongue. Good heavens, did I want him to continue? Yes. No.

I didn't know.

His mouth followed his hand and glided over the curve of my shoulder. I dug my short nails in the palms of my hands and closed my eyes. There were too many sensations ricocheting through my body. I wanted to hold onto something. I wanted to punch something. But I could let myself do neither.

Soon, the other strap of the gown slid down. This made the material covering my breasts droop alarmingly. Cool air hit the hot skin of my cleavage, and though I dreaded to look, I did. In the waning light streaming into the room, the upper portions of my chest were clearly visible, the nipples barely covered and straining against the fabric. Though I was underweight, somehow I still managed to have a bit of fullness to my breasts, courtesy of my grandmother. I cursed my genetics now more than ever.

Gabreon drew back for a moment and stared at the sight before caressing my revealed skin. I trembled harder from fear and some damnable excitement that unfurled in the lower regions of my stomach. What was he doing to me? A warm, erotic haze had settled over my conflicted mind, and my body had no choice but to follow its dictates.

"So warm and soft. Your skin flows through my hands like silk."

His husky voice made a fresh wake of shivers break out. Though some small, sane part of me wished that my flesh felt like sandpaper to him, a larger part never wanted him to stop. Though conscious thought was getting harder, I knew I'd not be able to turn him down for long. If it didn't happen tonight, then it would the next day. Or the next. I was just postponing the inevitable, and the inevitable felt so good right now. Even if I wanted to yank away, he was stronger and faster than I could ever hope to be. I was undernourished and not used to expending great amounts of power unless one considered hauling water buckets a feat.

But that wouldn't be necessary. I frowned, confusion bathing over me. He'd promised to stop, hadn't he? If only I could utter those words.

That line of musing dried up as he lowered his head and laid open-mouthed kisses on the swell of my breasts. One hand planted itself at my hip and the other at the waist. Currents of something that had to be similar to our defunct electricity coursed through me. Or was it lightning? I scowled, a bit of the haze lifting. Lightning. The Sidhe hadn't been able to take that away. Still, it was something that only caused fire and destruction. Just like the fae and just like Gabreon had to my family.

At that potent reminder, anger sizzled in my veins. What the hell had come over me? More Sidhe magic? I couldn't stand the treachery of his touch, so I pushed him away. The element of surprise took him off-guard. He rocked back on his feet but managed to hold onto me.

For a second, his eyes appeared as cloudy as I feared mine had been. Then he narrowed his gaze on me, and any possible similarity died. "What are you doing?"

Ire spurred me on, making me ignore all inherent danger. "You took--" Belatedly realizing what was coming out of my mouth, I clammed up. He couldn't find out about my grandparents. They'd merely be another weapon to use against me.

His hands tightened around my waist. "I what?"

He looked so insulted that I normally would've crowed about it, at least inwardly. But after my slip, I could find no enjoyment in it.

"I have Rachel in safe holding, so why bring this up now? Without the proper words at the proper time, you can't postpone this evening over a matter that's already been bargained for and an agreement reached."

I breathed easier. He hadn't suspected I was referring to my family. Let him think Rachel was what concerned me. But now that I'd created this hole for myself, I had to step into it. If I let him touch me again, I knew I'd crumble. All sanity and sense flew from my head with the barest caress from him.

"Are you using some kind of fae magic on me to make me desire you?"

His expression grew more shuttered. With excruciating slowness, his hands ghosted up my arms. "I use no such magic against you. Stop trying to break our agreement."

His actions caused shivers to spread up and down my spine, and I gulped at his words. What about him was affecting me so? If he was to be trusted, he wasn't working any sneaky magic on me. Should I be relieved--or horrorstruck at the implications I was nothing but a wanton with a man I should hate?

I stared at him with as steady a gaze as possible. "Whether my body wants you or not, if you continue on with your seduction, I'll hate you forever."

A dark laugh erupted from his lips. "You already hate me, so what's the difference?"

|  |

---|---|---

# Chapter 8

I could deny his words but knew them to be true. Time and all the delay tactics in the world could never change the hate I felt for him. He would always be my parents' destroyer and my defiler.

"No words for me?" he asked, his tone laced with bitterness. "All you have to do is tell me to stop when I'm touching you intimately."

I shook my head, a hodgepodge of hopelessness, fear, desire, and frustration cascading over me. His caresses had left me devoid of sense. Damn it all, why would it be any different this time? Suddenly, I just wanted the evening and the sexual act over with.

He inhaled a deep breath through his nose. "May I proceed now? If you but give me a little time, I promise you'll achieve much enjoyment beyond a slight pain in the beginning, or I'll stop."

Surprise at his newest concession trickled through me. Was he really that sure of himself? I swallowed against the tightness forming in my throat. If he was, I really would stand no chance of not enjoying myself. Though I dreaded to confirm what I feared I already knew, why delay the inevitable? Sometimes, it was better to face an issue head-on.

Still, one thing bothered me. "If we continue with this, will you let Rachel go? No more holding her over me?" I wouldn't let him use her life as a bargaining chip anymore.

He stared at me with an inscrutable expression. "You have my promise she'll be returned to Lower Chimra and the slum she calls home."

I released a breath I hadn't realized I'd been holding. Well, one less thing to worry about. "Okay."

Relief, so slight I might have imagined it, slid across his face. "I'm glad we're finally in accord."

A small part of me was relieved that I'd decided on a final course in this, no matter the consequences it brought me. Even if I hated myself tomorrow--and him more than I already did--one could only lose their virginity once. That specter would lose some of its power over me. I may not like having sexual intercourse with him regularly, but at least he sounded like he wouldn't be a monster about it.

He held out his hand, and I placed mine in his. With a brighter smile then I'd seen yet from him, he pulled me close and kissed me. His lips were gentle, and for once, I didn't find him and his aura so overwhelming, so overbearing.

Soon, he ended the kiss, and his mouth glided down to my jawline. "You belong here. Don't you feel it?"

The murmur of his words vibrated against my skin, and as the sensation traveled through my whole body, I couldn't find my voice to answer him. That pleasant, sensual fog was taking over again, slowly muddling my thoughts. With what was left of my coherence, though, I came to a realization.

If he was hoping to knock me off-guard, he was succeeding. Where was the dominant, cold figure I'd come to expect? While it was probably all some ploy to keep me guessing and beholden to his nicer moods, it worked, damn him.

He fingered the falling straps of my nightgown. His intention was clear, though I made no move to stop him. Didn't want to stop him. Anyways, good or bad, I was resolved to see this through. I might have very little choice in what was my new life, but I could have this little bit. Even if it was just an illusion. I prayed I didn't regret my mindset later.

The gown slipped down my body, leaving me bare. I flushed at the rapt look in his eyes. The urge to cover myself overpowered me, even as warmth kindled low in my stomach.

With a shake of his head, he grabbed my hands before I could do so. "No, I want to see you. There's nothing to be ashamed of."

He would say that. After all, he was the one that started all this in motion, and besides, he was still fully clothed.

As if reading my mind, he placed my hands at the hem of his tunic. "Help disrobe me."

A moment of panic flared through the lust clouding me, but I squashed it. The words to stop this still wouldn't form on my tongue. They were there, so close to escaping, but my body--or was it mind?--held them hostage. I'd see this course through and without histrionics. My fingers shook as they curled around the material and slowly lifted it upward. He was over six feet in height, considerably taller than my five feet three inches, so he had to assist me in pulling the tunic off.

I shouldn't want to look at his chest, but the finely muscled expanse kept dragging my gaze back to it.

"Touch me."

His soft command stole through me like a thundering storm. I placed hesitant fingers on him, feeling the strength lurking like steel underneath his skin. It was heavenly. That thought shocked me a bit but not as much as it should've. Why did it not? I frowned at my fingers, barely recognizing them--or me. He rested his hand over mine and guided it up and down his chest. The muscles rippled beneath my fingers.

He drew in a sharp breath. "Your caress is as fire through my veins."

His words gave me a thrill of power. In this, I could have some measure of control. He moved my hands to the waist of his pants. Shy, I glanced at him and found him staring at me. The challenge was clear in his eyes.

I let my gaze drop back to my hands. His trousers were the only thing standing between our bare skin, and to remove them would make this all the more real--and immediate. Could I do this?

I could. I had to. Worse, I wanted to.

With trembling fingers, I plucked at the drawstring of his pants. The tie defied my fumbling attempts to undo it. He reached down and made quick work of the knot and pushed the material down. My gaze seemed to have its own mind. It tracked down his chest and over his stomach to the area below.

His member stood erect and tall. Desire and fear both shivered over me. How would that ever fit?

Gabreon reached for me again, pulling my naked form against his. I felt every inch of his skin down to my bones. Every sensation flowing through me seemed raw, and I nearly gasped from the intensity of it.

He stole my breath with a kiss, and his hands set out to wander my body. When he cupped my breasts and flicked his thumbs over their tips, I jumped. A pleasurable pain erupted over my areolas.

The gasp on the edge of my tongue slid off as he bent his head and laved a nipple with his tongue. The wetness left icy-hot trails across the sensitive area. Shivers broke out across my body. I wanted to yank his head closer, though some small part of me screamed that I should shove him away. Or say the words that would halt all this. But I was powerless to do so and instead gave in to the overwhelming urge to hold his head close.

All I knew was that my body wanted him. I wanted him. He pushed us onto the next course of action by guiding me backward until my legs hit the mattress. Stumbling, I fell on the bed like the offering I was and watched him through lowered lids.

He followed me down, his weight forcing me deeper into the plush surface. My mind was pleasantly numb except for the desire hazing it. His mouth sought out my neck and breasts again. Tension built up in the area between my legs until I squirmed with it. In ecstasy, I closed my eyes. When would this erotic torture be over?

His mouth roamed over my stomach. When he got close to the apex of my thighs, I clenched my legs together before I let them fall open. The touch of fingers in my thatch of hair ripped a strangled groan from me. He teased me there for a few seconds before his digits glided over my slit. I bucked against his palm, legs clenching about his hand, Excitement and lust roared through me. I needed fulfillment. I needed him.

With strong but gentle hands, he pried open my thighs and settled himself between them. Instead of trying to enter me right away to my great disappointment, he reached down and inserted a finger in me. Slowly at first, he worked it in circles. A slickness formed in my channel, which he spread around in ever-widening strokes. Every sensation seemed to shrink and center in my core. Just when I thought I'd go mad from the waiting, the head of his penis nudged against my opening.

My back arched, and my heart hammered in my throat. After a few more times of sliding up and down, he slowly sunk in, inch by inch. My moans filled the air. The feeling--it was unlike anything I'd ever felt before. Self-pleasure didn't come close. I stretched around him until an uncomfortable, yet erotic pressure built. He paused, staring down at me. I couldn't even think about looking away. With one strong push, he slipped all the way in. Sharp pain pierced me, the fog lifting a bit, and I gave a muffled shriek.

Gabreon stilled, arms taut above me. Beads of sweat popped out on his forehead as if he were running a marathon. "I have to move," he said through gritted teeth.

The pain was fading, and I nodded. I needed him to move, to relieve this terrible yearning building in me. With a heartfelt groan, he started a slow rhythm of thrust and retreat. I ran my hands over his back, needing something but not exactly sure what. The sensations flickering in my nether regions intensified and almost all of the pain had faded.

I bit my lip as a ball of pressure tightened between my legs. With each thrust, the tension wound around me even more strongly. My hips met his over and over, and the sound of our flesh slapping together only ratcheted up my hunger. I could sooner stop breathing than to stop driving after completion. Instinct, pure and harsh, gripped me. I sunk my nails into his back, fearing I'd fly away otherwise. The rasping sounds of our mingled breath accompanied us for what seemed like years, yet also mere seconds.

Suddenly, the coiled ball of nerves exploded outward, dragging my mind along with it. My eyes rolled back, and I forgot to breathe, whimpering. He was the only thing anchoring me to this earth. Above me, his hips slammed into mine, his tempo frantic. My eyes flicked open and met his burning ones. I swore he could see all the way through me down to my toes, which only heightened the erogenous nature of the moment. His thrusts became erratic, a groan slipping from his lips as he spilled within me. After giving a few shallow pushes, he stilled.

Arms trembling, he collapsed on top of me. His weight pressed me into the mattress. Before it could become uncomfortable, he rolled onto his side, pulling me closer until I lay partially on him. I knew I should want to pull away from him, to berate him, or pretend this hadn't happened. My mind was too full of sensation and that pleasurable fog, though, and I shied away from any unpleasant thought.

As his hands rubbed circles over my back, I came down from my high and felt relaxed, lethargic even. Did those of my people who ingested "happy weeds" to feel this way? Though I'd never tried any, if it had this effect, I could now understand why some pursued it so relentlessly and gave all their coin toward it.

That Gabreon was the one to make me feel this way... Well, that only ignited a spark of anger that was quickly extinguished. After all, I'd rather not think about anything so taxing until the morning. My weighted eyelids urged me to sleep, and I wanted nothing more than to follow their siren's call.

A small smile curved my lips. Tomorrow would be the time for regrets and recriminations. I'm sure I'd have many.

***

A PERSISTENT KNOCKING on the door shook me awake. I frowned, not wanting to open my eyes. Who would be demanding entrance to our humble abode at this hour? I listened for Grandpa's heavy, uneven footfalls, knowing he would insist on being the one to answer it. He could be quite protective.

When the knocking continued and the bed shifted slightly, my eyelids flew open. Was that Gran by me? All I saw was darkness. As I slid my foot along the material on the bed, disorientation hit me like a glancing blow to the head. The bed felt entirely too soft and the sheets too silky, not the scratchy ones to which I was accustomed. Where was I?

Alarm wound through me, and I shot upright. My panic attack was interrupted by an urgent male voice that called out beyond the door.

"Lord Gabreon, the lord mayor is here on pressing business. He requests your presence in the study forthwith."

The shock of the lord mayor being here moderated the horror of the night that was crashing back to me with the power of a tidal wave. The tsunami held me immobile, scrambling my mind so that I couldn't land on any one thought for more than a heartbeat. I'd slept with Gabreon and had-- I'd enjoyed it. Hadn't even attempted to truly stop it. Why hadn't-- God, I hated him. The lord mayor was here. Why was he here? I ached between my legs and in other places I didn't know I'd had. My head spun with questions and thoughts until I was dizzy.

A light switched on and pulled my gaze toward it. A glowing orb that was set in a lamp on Gabreon's side of the bed illuminated his face and the sleepy scowl on it. He glared at the door. "This better be a matter of life and death at this time of night. Or it'll be someone's death."

There went the belief that the fae didn't sleep. My hysterical mind gripped onto that ridiculous notion as a dog did to bone. I nearly cried at the absurdity of it all. God, I'd wanted him. What was wrong with me? I'd loved everything he'd done last night. Shame burrowed deep.

The voice on the other side spoke. "Yes, my lord."

Gabreon sat up, and the blanket covering us fell away from him. I ripped my gaze away but not before his toned form seared into my retinas. The toned form that had made love to me so passionately the evening before, the form of my enemy. I couldn't deal with this right now, so my mind shut down, immersing itself in the moment.

The bed shook as he left it. "Depending on the severity of the issue, I might not return tonight."

I nodded, relief sweeping through me. Thank God, I'd soon be alone. My tongue seemed four sizes too big for my mouth, so I didn't chance talking. Maybe I could soon settle my emotions now that he was leaving.

Though I tried not to watch, every motion of him drawing on his clothes drew my attention--and stirred the embers of my irrational, hateful desire. I wanted to claw my eyes out, along with his for added measure. Thankfully, he finished quickly.

He surprised me when he bent down and kissed me on the mouth. "Stay here until Caline or I come for you."

With that, he strode to the entrance and left the room. I only landed a glimpse of the person on the other side, as the illumination spilling from the hall was dim and the door closed quickly. He appeared to be a black-haired Sidhe, but that was all I caught.

I sunk back onto the soft pillows. How long would he be away? I knew I had to use every moment that was given to me. If I had any sense, I'd get up and look for an escape route. Something told me it wouldn't be that easy, though. All the entrances to the residence would be locked and guarded.

Hate it or not, Gabreon was my only lifeline here. I couldn't even get out of Sidhe Chimra without his clearance. So until I had a safer plan, I was stuck here. Stuck to accept his touch that turned me to jelly.

I growled, turning over to smash my face and fist into the pillows. The woodsy scent wafting from them only served to remind me of him and what we'd just done, which only angered me more. He'd not only took my parents but my freedom, my innocence. Hell, I'd all but handed him my virginity last night. And I still didn't know why. What overtook me when he touched me? It had to be magic of some kind.

I shuddered at the sticky feeling that coated much of my body, which I'd been trying to ignore to no avail. The familiar sensation of dried sweat on my skin I could handle, but the foreign tackiness of my nether regions was much more disconcerting. Suddenly, I needed a bath as I'd never needed one before. Since sleep wasn't coming again anytime soon, I might as well get up.

I hoisted myself off the massive bed, not bothering to cover up with a sheet. Who would see me right now? The cool night air wrapped around me, causing me to rub at my arms. As I ambled toward the bathing room, I only hoped I could figure out how to run the water. Caline had made the endeavor look easy, but I had paid partial attention at best as to how she did it.

I found the door readily enough, but once I got it open, the light by the bedside didn't stretch that far. I squinted as my eyes adapted to the darkness. Was that the outline of a lamp I saw? I carefully made my way over to the table and touched the metal with a hesitant touch. It felt like one, but I still didn't know how to turn it on. I'd grown up with candles and highly doubted this was the human form of electricity that only the wealthy of my kind possessed. The Sidhe seemed to use magical orbs.

My fingers ghosted over the smooth crystal top, and it flared to life. I stared at it, barely believing it'd been that simple. A quick glance revealed several other such lamps, so I performed the same procedure on them. A beautiful hanging light floated suspended from the ceiling. I frowned at it, eying the distance. There was no way I was going to try to touch that, so I left it alone.

The large marble room glistened softly around me, but it was the sunken pool-like tub that drew my focus. Two stone knobs rested above the waterspout, and logic told me these would give me the water I so desired. With fumbling eagerness, I turned on first one and then the other. I stuck my hand under the flow--lukewarm at best. So I fiddled around until I managed to get a warmth of which I'd only ever dreamed. Such heat would be a balm to my grandparents' aching bones. That reminder dampened my mood of discovery and re-sprouted that kernel of ire and worry that had been my companion since Gabreon whisked me away.

With a sigh I stepped into the tub. I could stew in there just as well as I could outside of it. And did I ever have a lot to be angry about! He'd made my body burn for him, another injustice on top of an ever-growing pile I couldn't forgive. Though he'd warned me that he could make me want him, it hadn't prepared me for the reality. I didn't think anything could have, short of the experience itself.

At least the water was washing away the remnants of the disgraceful night. Remembering the scented oils Caline had used, I grabbed one of the bottles on the rim and opened the lid, pouring a bit in. Maybe that would help settle me. I'd heard such oils could.

That done, I allowed my mind to fly back to Gabreon. In such a short time, he'd twisted me inside out and made me forget what he'd done to my family. To me.

I slapped at the water with my hand. I could never allow myself to forget, not even momentarily. If I did, I'd lose all of who and what I was. This I knew to be a basic truth. But I also saw for the first time how physical pleasure, even with someone I loathed, could steal away the senses and all resolve. Some part of me wondered if it would be that way with other men, or if it could only happen with a select few. I'd heard enough talk of sex to know even those who loved engaging in the act found some partners sadly lacking. Though I probably had my answer, it seemed like a very unfair one. I scoffed. When had life ever been about evenhandedness and justice?

As I considered my predicament over the next minutes, it became apparent that nothing had truly changed about the situation other than the loss of my virginity. I'd have to carry on as I'd started until an opportunity for escape presented itself. Even then, would I ever be free of him? With his power, I'd never be able to stay hidden in LC if he desired otherwise. My best hope, my only hope, was if he grew tired of me and no longer cared if I disappeared.

Wanting to occupy myself with something, I scrubbed at my skin. Since I didn't want to look for a washcloth, I used my hands. I hesitated to go near the area that he'd been in, but I knew I couldn't let fear and embarrassment of my own body stop me.

Only once the water had become cold did I move. My numb, weary limbs felt as if they would barely support me, but somehow I found a soft towel in a cupboard and dried off. I marveled at how fluffy the material was. It seemed a feat of engineering or ingenious laundering, maybe both.

Now I was left with another problem. What did I wear? There was the nightgown, but that held a memory I didn't want to think about. I stopped short. So did the bed, the room, even the whole residence. Still, I needed something other than a nightgown to parade around in, but that could wait until the morning. There was sure to be a wardrobe with at least a few clothes in it. After all, he had that nightdress waiting for me.

I slipped back into the gown and stared at the bed as if it might swallow me. Given that it called Gabreon owner, it just might. But I was quickly becoming cold. I glanced at the timepiece on the mantel. Nearly three in the morning. Getting some rest would be wise.

After inhaling deeply and squaring my shoulders, I climbed in. A bed wouldn't defeat me.

I sighed, flopping onto my back to stare at the elegant plaster ceiling that was cast in shadowy relief, and waited for sleep to claim me.

***

GLARING THROUGH A CURTAIN of brown hair streaked with blood, the captured rebel sent Gabreon a hate-filled yet smug look. "You won't be able to protect your toy for long, pretty boy."

Gabreon suppressed the growl working its way up his throat and blinked back the rage fogging his mind. Leveling an icy glare at the human rebel that had been caught in the dumping grounds, he pictured smashing his fist yet again into the scum's teeth.

He couldn't keep affording to lose control in such a way. Even his hand was paying the price. It'd heal quickly, probably within a few hours. There was little a human could seriously do to a fae, at least to one with his powers. Still, even the temporary inconvenience of pain was to be avoided if possible. He needed to show more restraint. It seemed that the passing of years--and the heat of his emotions--made him forget much.

The trash before him was quite high in the hierarchy of Freedom Tyranny, the name of one of the loosely tied factions that fell under the umbrella of the underground movement. Fortunately, the group didn't seem to have the support of Freedom America, the faction into which Kaelon was putting all their stock. Still, it was a very dangerous game they found themselves maneuvering through. One wrong step... Gabreon released a slow breath. He couldn't think that way right now, because he had a cover to maintain and a human to torture. What Carl, the human scum, had been planning to do was unforgivable.

Gabreon's hands fisted as he took a threatening step toward Carl, who had been tied to a support beam in one of fae Chimra's dreary, dim interrogation rooms. This piece of scum had been sent to Lower Chimra to find Lina and apprehend her. His faction had hoped to catch her, torturing what information they erroneously believed she held. After that, they would've killed her but not before passing her around to be used. Carl claimed he'd been in the dumping grounds solely to find her, not that Gabreon believed that was the full truth.

The mere thought of what Carl and his group had planned was enough to draw that red haze over his eyes again. A snarl started to twist his lips. With supreme effort, he held it all back. Though he wanted to gut the man like a fish, it was too soon. Gabreon had dragged much of what he thought to be the truth out of Carl, but the human could well retain some crucial information.

Gabreon stared icily down his nose at the man. "You'd do well not to talk to your superiors unless spoken to."

Scorn creased Carl's face as he glared from Gabreon to the two fae soldiers in the room. "I see no one of that exalted rank here." With deliberate emphasis, he spat on the floor before him. "I may not live to have your pretty piece of fluff, but there are still many in line for that honor."

In one long stride, Gabreon was on the man, punching him. The crunch of a cheekbone, and the man's pained scream, stilled some of the ire building in him. After inhaling deeply, he pulled back to survey his handiwork. The strike had split open the man's cheek, blood pouring freely from it. Gabreon grimaced. He hated making a mess, even if others had to clean it up. Too bad torture was often hideously messy.

And this round was all due to Terril, curse the infernal man. His treachery had spread much further than Gabreon had thought. Thanks to his old manager, key players in the human resistance believed her to be his mistress. The fool had been working to have her killed. Terril had hired what he thought to be a common human thug.

Instead, the man had been part of the resistance and played on Terril's outraged sensibilities like a true master. At least Carl and the other humans didn't appear to know about the bond, as it seemed that Terril had portrayed Lina as some kind of seductress who'd sunk her claws into Gabreon. The discovery of Terril's latest betrayal would almost be funny if it weren't so sickening. No one had the right to take Lina away from him.

Fortunately, for Lina and himself, Terril had been operating off old information and hadn't known that Gabreon had been contemplating securing Lina and taking her as his companion. Gabreon smiled darkly. Right now, she may not appreciate being his companion, but by making her so, he'd saved her life. Sooner or later, Carl would have found her. That realization sunk deep into Gabreon's marrow, nearly driving the sanity out of him. Exhaling slowly, he forged a steel wall against those thoughts.

Carl seemed to gather himself and scowled, his features bruised and swollen. "Is that all you got for me, you fae abomination?"

Gabreon barely managed to keep an impassive face. If he stayed any longer, he'd kill the man, so he wouldn't dignify the bleeding trash before him with another word. Though he didn't shudder at the idea of the man's blood physically on his hands, he had other matters to attend to now.

He turned to the nearest fae guard. "Use whatever means necessary to get what information you can out of him. He'll be publicly executed tomorrow morning. I believe there's already a frenzy over that much-anticipated spectacle."

Gabreon glanced over his shoulder and cast a vicious smile at the quickly paling rebel. "After all, we wouldn't want to let anybody down, would we?"

***

CALINE PICKED UP THE breakfast tray that bore the traces of my meal. "Do you require anything else, Mistress?"

I smiled at her. "No, thank you." I would ask her to stay, but she had other duties than sitting by my side and entertaining me.

She shut the door to the bedroom, my prison cell. I knew better than to try to get out. The lock and the guard posted at the door would see to my continued presence there.

Gabreon hadn't come back yet. Now it was nine in the morning, and I didn't have anything to do. Except thinking... I shivered. I didn't want to think or remember right now.

A distraction. That was what I needed. I couldn't ask for a book, because, as a lowly human, I wasn't supposed to know how to read. Funnily enough, all in my family could read. My mood darkened. Had been able to read, in the case of my parents. The memory of them caused tears to prick at my eyes. They'd loved knowledge, said it was our way to freedom. Look where it'd gotten them, though. Their only involvement in the underground movement had been to share their love of learning with others as teachers and mentors. To the fae, however, that was a grave evil.

I clenched my hands. It'd been far too long since I'd picked up a book. After my parents had been taken, I hadn't wanted to with any great regularity. My love of books had been too tied up with the love I held for my parents. Now, maybe it was time to immerse myself again. I just had to find the right one to jump in with.

A sitting room took up part of the chamber, but half of it was hidden around a corner, so who knew what lurked there? Anyway, being locked in a room didn't leave me with a lot of options other than to wander about, picking up this knickknack or that.

A few sofas and tables dotted the sitting-room area, but around the corner, I discovered something much greater, a small library and office.

This space was masculine without being overwhelming. A big desk dominated the area. At some point, I'd have to see if I could snoop through the drawers. I doubt he kept anything there of importance without it being locked up, though.

I took in the rest of the space. My attention landed on a sword hanging on the wall. I froze. A sword? He left weapons I could use against him? That meant he was either arrogant or sure of his abilities, maybe both. If it was made out of fae metal, then this sword could harm even the most powerful of Sidhe.

I rushed to the sword and tried to lift it, but the weapon wouldn't budge, even after several minutes of me tussling with it. Letting out a disappointed breath, I frowned and shrugged. It was probably better that I couldn't hold the thing. The only one I would likely maim was myself. I had no experience with blades beyond the dull knife that I'd always carried, which was mostly used for cutting through tough cuts of meat or the gunk of the dumping grounds. I'd surprisingly never used it to attack anyone.

With an irritated sigh, I turned to a bookcase and ran a finger over the spines. I'd never seen so many books in one place up close. In UP, there were a few bookstores and libraries, but they didn't welcome anyone without the money to support them. Some went as far as hiring intimidating guards to stand beside the entrances. That alone kept most of the "riffraff" away.

After selecting a promising read on the history of Sidhe-human interaction, I settled onto a nearby chair. The plush cushions lulled me into a relaxation I hadn't felt in a long while. Though the writing was good enough, I found the one-sided portrayal in the fae's favor to be frustrating. I was no historian, but even I knew crap when I saw it being shoveled.

With a roll of the eye, I shut the book and let it fall beside me on the chair. My eyes became heavier by the second, and soon I could no longer ignore the pull to close them. I'd only rest for a few minutes and then be up and about to put the book back.

The sound of a book slamming closed yanked me from sleep. I jerked my head up from where it rested against the back of the chair. Mela stood over me, glowering with said book in her hand.

I swallowed the moan gliding up my throat. Of all people, she was the one who had to catch me?

"Trying to look at the pretty pictures, human?"

I blinked the haze away from my eyes. "There are very few of those in the book."

"So you are saying you can read this?" She lifted the book as if it alone could judge me.

I'd love to rub the news that I could in her face, but I feared what she might do with that knowledge. I could be fined or worse for not registering with the proper authorities. I knew why the Sidhe considered the ability so dangerous, Knowledge could lead to power. They feared humans having too much of either.

It would make us harder to control, made us realize just what we were missing. That was exactly why my parents had schooled me in everything they knew. The younger generation needed to be educated and carry on the torch of knowledge so it'd never go out and be lost to time. My grandparents had believed the same--until the day their daughter and son-in-law were ripped from their lives. So had I. At one time, I'd expected to follow in their footsteps and teach our people all the forbidden knowledge that could only be shared in secret.

"I'm expecting an answer. Are you too dense to give one?"

Mela's impatient voice ripped me from my morose thoughts. "I thought maybe if I looked hard enough, I could make out a word or two."

"And did you have any success?"

I shrugged. "Not really."

Somehow, her pinched expression managed to be scornful at the same time. "You think you've landed a nice, cushy spot. I wouldn't rest assured about that. The master's bits of fluff never last long."

I wasn't sure where I found my voice. All I knew was if I stayed silent, it would give her free rein to heap abuse on me. "I don't believe that's any of your concern...unless you hope to secure my position?" I innocently widened my eyes. "Anyway, I'm the first companion he has claimed. All his other lovers never had that distinction."

An insidious voice whispered that I was no wife, just a glorified mistress. But I couldn't let Mela see that and give her the satisfaction.

Her already pale face grew ashen. I quite liked that color on her. The impact of my words must've slid away quickly, though. She sneered. "Think what you will. Someday, the master will have to see the insanity of taking a human as a companion."

And I was sure she'd be waiting around until he did. I smiled sweetly. "I can only hope."

"Such disrespect. I'll be sure to mention it to Lord Gabreon. I don't know how he puts up with it."

"I guess I have other, more positive attributes." I don't know what had gotten into me. My mouth seemed to want to heap on as much sarcasm as possible, even if it went badly for me.

The fae woman stiffened, color staining her cheeks. "I can guess at those, coarse as you are." She shook her head in disgust and tossed the book onto my lap. "Humans...you're nothing but a load of trouble for our master. I'll never understand how he can desire to have anything to do with you."

Without a backward glance, she pivoted on her heel and imperiously marched around the corner. I let my nonchalant act slip and watched nearly open-mouthed as her tirade of words faded in my ears. I'd known she disliked me and seemed to harbor a crush on Gabreon, but apparently, all humanity's woes fell squarely at my feet.

I picked up the book, no longer interested in reading at all. In fact, a wave of sleepiness had hit. Since I had nothing better to do, I might as well take a nap. Who knew when and what Gabreon would want to do once he returned?

|  |

---|---|---

# Chapter 9

I strode around the room, restlessness dogging me every step of the way. Hours had passed since I'd woken from my nap, and still Gabreon hadn't returned. I didn't know what that boded for him--or for me. Would he be in a sour mood and take it out on me? I knew so little of the Sidhe who now called himself my master.

Sighing, I sat on a window seat that overlooked a meticulously manicured garden that was arrayed in an explosion of color. Would I ever get used to this beauty? It was so perfect that it brought about an uncomfortable tightness in my chest. Kind of like the painful ball of feelings that Gabreon caused, but I knew how deadly and hateful he was underneath that handsomeness.

I eyed the distance to the ground. Being three stories up, I could never hope to jump it nor was I a climber, even if a tree had been nearby. And I wasn't stupid enough to dream of attempting to scale the smooth-looking stone walls. They were all but fanciful notions, anyway, because I knew I couldn't flee to Lower Chimra without fearing he'd give chase. There were rumors that the resistance could safely smuggle out people, but if that was true, why hadn't my parents been protected in that way? I could put no faith in an organization that had so failed my family.

I went to lean my head against the glass but pulled up short when I remembered this was a fae window. Scowling, I resolved to figure out one mystery if I could. With careful fingers I touched the area where glass should be.

Instead of my hand going through air, I came up against a shield of some kind. I knew of such fields after reading about them and from the small magnets I'd found at the dumping grounds, but this seemed something entirely different. It was another wonder that I couldn't fathom. At times like this, I saw why the fae had overtaken humanity so easily during The Change. We'd been in disarray after a world war, and they'd arrived, promising help.

Unfortunately, their aid soon consisted of herding us onto confined areas they did little to better, even as they cared for the land they wished to inhabit. We, as humans, found ourselves so weakened that whatever effort we put forward against their magic and might was like throwing a teacup of water on a forest fire. That was our past and our future, I feared.

A knock rent me out of my reverie. That had to be Caline. "Come in."

Instead of Caline, though, a young, blonde human woman entered the room with a cart of cleaning supplies. Like most human servants, her clean, tidy appearance marked her as well cared for physically. Her softly rounded face and body attested to that.

"Good afternoon, Mistress. I'm Ester. Lady Mela sent me to clean your room."

I sat up straighter and frowned at the honorific Ester had given Mela. "Okay."

Among the fae, it was doubtful the Sidhe woman retained the title of lady. She wouldn't be a housekeeper if she did, but almost all fae people were seen as having an exalted rank above humans. I found it strange to be waited upon by the same race of people who thought me so unworthy because of my race and heritage.

Ester pushed the cart farther into the room, a friendly smile on her attractive face. "How are you today, Mistress?"

I gave the only answer I could. "I'm well." At least in body.

"That is good. Master isn't back, so this seemed like an opportune time to clean as he likes his privacy."

Meaning my privacy wasn't of the slightest concern, but I'd expected nothing else. "I see."

I wasn't in the mood for small talk, so I attempted none. From my perch on the window seat, I observed her work as she swept, mopped, and dusted. She was efficient with the tools given to her. Though some appeared foreign to me, I noticed none of them seemed to be infused with any Sidhe magic. As in many fae households, the human servants had to do everything the old-fashioned, hard way.

On one of her rounds near me, she stopped and leaned in toward me. "You've heard what is keeping Master for such a long period?"

Her conspiratorial whisper raised alarms within me. I didn't know why, but some portion of her manner felt incongruent. "No," I said warily.

"Rumor has it that a notable figure in the underground revolution was caught last night in the dumping grounds."

"Oh." Why was she telling me this? Though it was probably deemed as interesting information, she didn't know me and my stance. Some humans were sorely opposed to fighting the fae in any form, even refusing to educate their children because they feared the all-too-real repercussions.

"It is said Master ordered the death of the rebel by public execution, which will happen tomorrow morning," she whispered as if telling a great secret.

For a moment an expression of maliciousness shone on her face before it flitted away. I blinked, not sure if I'd imagined it. Who would've even been its target? As for the news, it sent a pang of sadness through me, along with a glimmer of disheartened anger.

Another human life lost against the tyranny of the Sidhe, though it surprised me not. It was another mark on Gabreon's soul, if he had one. The rebel surely had a family who would mourn his loss and curse the lord who'd ordered his death. So much blood stained my Master's hands. I knew only too well of what he was capable.

"That's horrible to hear." I could've said something much more negative--in fact, it hovered on my tongue--but I had enough sense to give a neutral answer. Whatever Ester was up to, I feared she wanted to somehow involve me in her machinations and was not above manipulation to do so. Enough troubles faced me. I didn't need to seek out more.

She threaded her fingers together and rested them on her stomach. "It is, indeed. The plight of the rebels is a hard one."

I nodded and decided to change the subject to a less dangerous topic. To be heard speaking sympathetically of the underground movement, in a fae household no less, could be deemed treasonous. "Are you nearly done with cleaning the room? You did want to be done before Master returns." Though it still grated to call him that, I used his position as an albatross over her head.

The change was instantaneous. Her whole body stiffened, and she quickly drew away from me. "I thank you for that reminder. Lady Mela has given me many duties today, and she expects prompt attention to them."

"She doesn't seem like a lady to anger."

A flash of fear streaked across her face. "You don't know how true your words are."

That didn't comfort me in the slightest. Until Gabreon had made a reappearance in my life, I'd never felt as if I were surrounded on all sides by a den of vipers. Even the dumping grounds had never been such a terrifying place.

We said no more. When she left the room, I breathed a sigh of relief. The click of a lock floated to me, but I now welcomed the sound.

***

AGAINST MY WILL, I found myself ravenous for that night's dinner. Malnutrition had that effect, and I craved things I'd had scarce little of in my life. Food was now spread out before me on a table in Gabreon's sitting room, and the low lighting created a lovely ambiance that soothed my mind.

Fresh bread, soft as the pillows on the bed, melted in my mouth. And the butter! Its rich creaminess coated my tongue with a decadence that made my eyes want to roll back in my head. I felt silly fixating on food to this degree, but it was a pleasure I could lose myself in. Some evil part of my mind whispered that lovemaking with the murderous Gabreon might not be that different, but I killed those thoughts immediately. I wouldn't think of that now and sully the simple enjoyments of a good meal. I'd promised myself this time without my concerns weighing on me.

I ate until I was full but not stuffed. Sitting my fork down, I stared at the food still left. Though it seemed I'd consumed an obscene amount, I suspected it was a modest volume for those who'd never had to do without.

I glanced down at my body, which was outfitted in a form-fitting dress, and ran a hand down over my torso. How fast would I fill out with this food at my fingertips? Would I become overweight easily, as some richer humans did? Even those who were poor weren't always as slim as I was, especially as they aged.

Maybe if my shape changed in a displeasing way, Gabreon would lose interest? I shrugged off the idea for now. It was a mystery that time alone would solve.

Despite my promise to myself, Ester's words about the captured rebel crept back to haunt me now that I was no longer eating. They clawed at the already weeping wound of my parents' kidnapping. How could I bear Gabreon's hands on me again? Just the thought made my skin crawl, so how was he able to make my body hum under his touch? It defied logic.

The sound of the door opening yanked me back into alertness. I froze, hesitating to turn around in my chair. Part of me hoped it was Caline coming back to clear the table, though I knew Gabreon would appear sooner or later. The unknown was always the worst, preying upon one's nerves like a scavenger.

Even as I faced the door, my roiling emotions told me who it was and that it wasn't going to be good. Gabreon--I knew I should think of him as my master even in the recesses of my mind--stalked into the room with a glower on his face. My heart sunk into my stomach, and the food lay there like a stone now. His sour mood plowed into me with the physicality of a fist. I quivered, though I knew such an extreme reaction was irrational until his actions might prove otherwise.

"Lina, come here."

His harsh voice had me snapping to command, and I lurched out of my chair. He'd stopped near the bed. My leaden feet carried me to him. With this demeanor, he appeared like an avenging angel. Would he seek retribution from me, a human, for events over which I held no sway? After all, what was one more act of destruction on his part?

I halted a few paces from him, that soul-rending dread keeping me away from his soiled touch. With an impatient growl, he reached out and yanked me to him. His mouth, hot and heavy, descended on my neck. Hostility radiated off him in waves, and I wanted to run as never before. The dark aura surrounding him smothered me until I feared I wouldn't be able to breathe. My quaking grew in strength until I shook against him. For once, that sensual haze that so afflicted me around him didn't rise up and take hold.

He continued on with his rampage for a few more seconds before pulling away with a curse. A cold fire burned in his eyes. "You believe I would hurt you?"

How did I reply to that? The truth might only enrage him but so might lying. I wrapped my arms around myself. "If you ever would, your mood seems suited to it now."

"I have better control over myself than that."

Maybe so, but I'd seen too many men who didn't. But he was no man. He was something worse in the eyes of most humans. I lowered my head. Though I wanted to mention the rebel, I dared not yet. "I know little of your manner."

"You will."

Startled, I glanced at him. "I thought you wanted my obedience and fear."

He spun away from me. "Not to this extent."

His aggravated tone reminded me of a child denied a treat, but he was far older than me. If anyone would be the child, it was me.

That only brought further uncomfortable thoughts, so I quickly dropped that line of reasoning. "You took me away from all I know." I couldn't resist that dig but knew not to push too far. "As you said, I will learn," I added numbly.

He turned from the window he'd been staring out of and gestured to me. "Finish your meal. Afterward, you shall attend to me in the bath."

The gleam in his eyes told me I'd be doing more than washing him, and I gulped. I hated him and all he'd done. I hated how he could twist my body and emotions into a knot. I hated him and that small bit of excitement unfurling in me like a fungus.

All I said, though, was, "Very well."

***

I SOAPED UP THE WASHCLOTH again and ran it over Gabreon's back in circles. The hot water of the tub cocooned my nude body in a sensual embrace. It was a sensation I abhorred. When he flexed his spine, the muscles rippled under the cloth I was holding. I wanted to tear my gaze away from the sight but couldn't. The way the water cascaded over his body was much too fascinating. My fingers itched to follow those trails. With a scowl, I swallowed back those urges and concentrated on my task.

"Massage my shoulders."

I hesitated, staring at his strong shoulders and the wet strands of his hair clinging to them. I'd have to touch his skin with bare hands. A cloth would no longer stand between us. Letting out a pent-up breath, I gathered his hair and flipped it forward to lie on his chest. After a moment of pause, I placed my palms on his shoulders and started kneading to the best of my ability.

The cordons of his neck and shoulders were tight beneath my fingers. He seemed to carry the weight of all his troubles and misdeeds there. I pondered that thought for a moment but dismissed it as fanciful. Such a triviality as tension would never rest heavily on him. He was much too cold for that, for all that he felt so warm in the water.

Under my diligent touch, the taut muscles under my fingers slowly relaxed. Small moans came from him, which I did my best to ignore. They upset my equilibrium, making me yearn for things I didn't fully understand but knew I should and could never want from him.

"You have magic in your touch that no fae woman has ever worked on me."

His words so surprised me that my hands stilled. He would so easily admit that I had a certain power over him? Was it a true slip of the tongue, or had it been intentional to draw me in further? With him, I could never be sure. With the exception of his lust and anger, he was as a blank stone to me.

"Why do you stop?" He paused and then craned his head to whisper silkily in my ear, "Unless you desire other activities?"

I flinched, and my hands began to knead frantically. "N-no."

He gave a dry chuckle. "You're very easy to tease."

Tease? This was his idea of teasing? I glared at his back and imagined driving a knife through it. My fingers dug into his skin as if wishing to sink through bone, but it didn't seem to faze him. Of course not, he was Sidhe, and his tolerance to pain was stronger. He was stronger in every way that I knew. "I'm glad I amuse you."

"So huffy. You offer me more pleasure than you know."

I didn't want to hear of pleasure, not from him. It was bad enough he engendered it within me. Talk of it made it all the worse. At times, I not only hated him but also myself. I knew who and what he was, yet when he held me, my body and mind were all too quick to forget.

He twisted quickly, catching me off-guard, and caught my arms. With a gentle tug, he sent me tumbling against him. "I think my back's clean enough. Now for the rest of my body."

With a devilish grin, he placed my hand on his erect penis that even now was bobbing out of the water like a flagstaff.

As I felt my body prepare itself for something that had nothing to do with becoming clean, I cursed myself and him. I loathed him yet longed for him in the same breath. It seemed to be my punishment for daring to exist in such a world as this.

I closed my eyes in despair and succumbed to the sensations gripping me, desire and hate pulling me over that dark edge.

***

GABREON FASTENED A fae silver belt around his waist. It was spelled with protection charms that repelled all attacks from human weaponry. The bubble of safety stretched many feet around him. Since he had to attend the execution of the rebel, he was taking no chances. It wouldn't be the first or last time that an assassin from the underground movement would seek to take out a prime target.

Lina's gaze rested heavily on his back from where she perched on the side of the bed. It was a weight full of recriminations, of hate, yet rife with a yearning that echoed his.

He didn't want to leave her with any more bitterness, so he turned toward her with what he hoped was a pleasant expression on his face. "From now on, you can venture out of the room and explore your new home. The residence has gardens I think you'll enjoy. Don't think of escape. There are guards posted everywhere--some hidden--and they won't let you leave."

She licked her lips in a nervous manner. "Are you attending the execution?"

He froze. "You know of that?"

Lina nodded jerkily, her hands clenching in her lap. "I...heard two servants talking about it outside the door."

Irritation pricked at him. "They were being quite careless by gossiping right in front of my chamber door."

She shrugged as if it mattered not to her. "So are you going?"

He wiped his face of any emotion. "Yes, it's expected."

Her lips firmed, but otherwise little showed in her expression. "Of course."

What she said, though, revealed so much. Only two little words, but there was so much inflection in them. So much judgment, pain, and yet weary acceptance.

His heart clenched in anger...and hurt? With a scowl, he suppressed the latter emotion. It was a weakness he couldn't afford. He owed her no explanation for anything, let alone something political. Nevertheless, he found his mouth opening and foolish words slipping out. "You shouldn't be so quick to judge. By my actions, I saved you."

Her eyes widened, and her brow furrowed in puzzlement. "What?"

Gabreon shook his head and pressed his lips together. By Sidheen's great fluffy clouds, he'd said more than he should've. "I don't have the time for this."

Hurt flashed over her features before her face shuttered, taking all emotion with it. "Of course."

He gritted his teeth. Why must she keep saying that? Was she trying to push him over the edge? "I'll be back tonight," he said curtly. "Be ready to receive me."

|  |

---|---|---

# Chapter 10

Gabreon arrived home that night, out of sorts and ready for the comfort only Lina could seem to provide. He half-heartedly cursed the hold she had over him, but he was too soul-weary to fight it overmuch or even care to. As he tramped up the stairs, discordant notes drifted to him from the music room.

He frowned. Who could be making that racket? He stomped his way back downstairs, ready to deal a tongue lashing to some forward servant. At the threshold of the music-room door, he froze. Under one of the lit scones, Lina sat behind a piano, perched on the edge of a bench. With her eyes closed, she pressed keys and nodded her head at each note. Her body swayed slightly as if she were imagining a great masterpiece playing in her mind.

It was adorable and so unlike what he'd seen of Lina so far, that he could only stop and stare. She didn't notice his presence. The experience of the piano had her immersed. Though he'd thought he wouldn't be able to smile this evening, he felt a smile curl his lips.

The moment was light-hearted, and he didn't want to shatter that pretty illusion. He leaned against the door jam, the tension leaking out of his wired muscles. Though some of the notes were ear-jarring, the cacophony didn't bother him as it normally would. What would it be like to arrive home to such a sight, such a sound, in the years to come?

Lina's hands finally stilled. She seemed to drift to awareness, her eyes slowly opening and blinking a few times. A happy sigh escaped her before her shoulders dropped. Ah, reality had just hit, and she was remembering where she was and why. That realization made him frown. He didn't desire her unhappiness, not truly. He wanted to remain in control, but did those two things have to go hand in hand? It should be an easy question, but he didn't have a clear answer.

Besides, not everything rested in his hands. Not even he could control her thoughts. Well, with the right touch of delicate magic, he could, but then she wouldn't be herself. She wouldn't be Lina. And he found himself loathe to use even subtle mind manipulation on her. He'd forced her hand enough, though he'd spoken truthfully when he'd said that he hadn't used any magic to make her desire him. The bond itself took care of that and worked upon him just as much, if not more.

Her gaze drifted around the room, and when it glided over him, she froze for a second. Then her head swung back toward him so that she stared at him fully.

"You're back." Her words came out breathless and high-pitched--again, completely adorable.

Adorable? What was wrong with him? He was never maudlin, and right now he was positively dripping with it.

He pushed away from the door and strolled toward her. "I have been for a while." Why had he just admitted to that? Now she might guess he'd been standing there, watching her like a lovesick pup.

"Oh." She seemed to be casting about for something to say. Her left hand caressed the keys of the piano as one would a lover. "I find it surprising that you have a piano."

He shrugged, trying not to stare at her hand, which she still hadn't stilled. Must be an unconscious tick on her part, but it was one that threatened to enrapture him. "They've long been popular in fae society." Keeping his voice steady and even was harder than he'd like. "I daresay we've been using them for just as long as humans have."

"That's interesting. How was your--" Her eyes widened as if she realized what she was asking.

"Day?" he finished for her, coming to stand by the piano. So she was still thinking about the rebel, not that it was surprising.

A frown curled her lips downward as she swiveled her body to face him. "Yes, but that hardly seems appropriate."

"Given who I am to you?"

She hesitated. "That, and given what your...day encompassed."

"Death. You can say it."

"The death that you ordered," she said, frowning.

He dipped his head in agreement. "I normally find no pleasure in death, but he deserved his."

"Because he dared to defy the Sidhe?"

He stiffened but willed himself not to react. If they argued now, nothing good would come of it. "Because he planned for the capture, torture, and death of an innocent." Even as he said the words, he cursed himself for revealing so much. She didn't need to know there was a price on her head. That realization would come soon enough, but he'd like to protect her from the truth for as long as he could.

Her brows drew together. "An innocent fae? What about all the innocent humans who are destroyed by your people?"

"A fae wasn't being targeted." He groaned inwardly. His tongue wouldn't be stilled, it seemed. But neither had he wanted to touch her last question right now.

"What?" She paused a moment, apparently in thought. "Then who?"

He didn't say anything and merely stared at her. The moment she figured out just who he was speaking of was clear. Her mouth formed an O shape.

"Me?" she asked, her voice thin and quivery. "You...you mean me?"

He inclined his head.

She shivered, hugging herself. "But why? How was he going to...and so soon after you..."

He shrugged but grabbed onto the fact that she apparently thought the foiled attack had been planned after he'd snatched her a few days ago. "Who knows? Gossip spreads quickly amongst my people, just as it does yours. Word must've gotten out about your position in my life. As for the how, that's not important at the moment."

"So inside of a day, someone was seeking to harm me because of you?"

The quiet blame in her voice washed over him like a bath of acid, and he winced inwardly. When she put it that way, it sounded more brutal than he'd like. "I'm in a position of power, so all who are close to me stand to be in danger."

She sighed, staring down at her lap. "You should have left me in the dumping grounds. I would've been safer there."

Maybe he should've, but she wouldn't have been safer, at least not from his enemies. "Not necessarily."

She lifted her head. "What do you mean by that?"

"There are many things you don't know, and, no, I don't mean to go into them right now. It's been a long day, and I no longer desire to think upon it."

Lina remained silent for a bit, disappointment and frustration streaming across her face. Then, lifting her shoulders, she stood from the bench. "Do you wish to retire?"

"Yes. Have you eaten dinner yet?"

"Only a snack."

He closed the distance between them and slid his hand around one of hers, which was lying limp at her side. "Then we will partake together in our chambers."

She shivered, and he was sure it wasn't one of total aversion. He'd find that gratifying if the same damnable sensation wasn't coursing through him, too. Who would come out the winner this evening? Or would they both suffer a loss to each other?

***

I FIDGETED AS GABREON and I stood in front of the main door to Lord Corlin's residence. As I'd been taught, I made sure to remain a step behind him, though he didn't always enforce this rule. Oddly enough, he seemed to want me next to him at times. But not now, apparently.

My gaze flickered to the marble-like courtyard that surrounded us, and I caught sight of something that sent shudders through me. The luxurious carriage that had brought us here was pulling around to the back of the residence, to where the animals would be tended. One of those devil equines turned its head to look at me. Goosebumps broke out across my body. The horse's red eyes swirled with fire while actual sparks flew from its flaring nose. Not one speck of ash marred its shining coat, though. I wrapped my arms around myself. To think I'd have to brave them again on the way home.

Home. Gabreon's residence didn't feel like one to me, but since I no longer had another, I had to accept it as my glittering prison cell.

Suddenly, Gabreon's hand grasped my arm and hauled me forward. I stared at him, but he kept looking ahead. I shrugged off his latest unfathomable action. He was a mystery to me, one it was wise to try not to solve if I was to keep my sanity. Though I knew his body far better than I'd like, his mind was still a complete unknown to me.

Focusing my attention back on the door, I examined its wood surface. Only four weeks ago, its ornateness would've astonished me. Now, the door merely impressed me with its artistry, nothing more. Apparently, I could become used to lavish surroundings.

Too bad it didn't work that way for groups of people. Except for Caline, I wasn't used to the fae, Gabreon most of all. He was coldly mercurial, though he could be tender when the moment struck. In fact, he could cycle through various moods in mere minutes, which always left me drained and wary. Even now, his grip on my arm was like steel and burned with an intensity that caused discomfort but not true hurt. Sometimes, I thought my heart might give out from the horrible excitement, mental exhaustion, and the physical tiredness he and his attentions wrought.

A human maid, one that wasn't Millie, opened the door and bowed her head to Gabreon. "My lord is expecting you. Please come in."

Once we were ushered in, she led us to a formal sitting room, where Lord Corlin and Millie were already in attendance. Unlike the last time, the woman was dressed much as I was--an elegant gown usually reserved for only the wealthiest of humans or the fae middle classes and up. That begged the question of why she'd been in a maid's uniform when I'd last seen her. She certainly was no servant today.

The tones of the light blue-and-gray walls were a perfect foil for the silver of her dress. She held herself with such ease that she actually looked as if she belonged in the room. Resisting the urge to smooth a hand over my gown, I repressed a frown. I felt like a poor pretender or a child playing make-believe in some castoff gown.

Lord Corlin smiled and came up to clap Gabreon on the shoulder, a greeting I'd seen human men perform so many times. "Gabreon, so glad you could make it. And I see you brought lovely Lina along." He flashed me a smile before gesturing to his own companion. "With my beautiful Millie here, we have two of the most gorgeous ladies in Chimra."

Millie slapped him on the arm lightly. "You flatterer. It'll get you everywhere with most, even me."

He caught the offending hand and kissed it. "I never flatter you. Everything I utter is true." He turned to me quickly as if realizing what his words might imply. "And you, too. You are a most fitting companion to our noble Gabreon."

I stared at the couple's antics. Where were her subservience and his lording of his superiority over her? If I didn't know better, I'd assume them to be equals. However, not even the wealthiest of humans could be thought of such when compared to Sidhe nobles.

Millie smiled at Gabreon and me. "Please sit, Lord Gabreon and Mistress Lina."

Her address took me by surprise, but then, as a companion, I ranked a little higher than a normal human. So would she, so I probably should call her by that title, too.

Gabreon merely inclined his head to her as I said, "Thank you, Mistress Millie."

We all seated ourselves on two small loveseats that faced each other, with a marble-topped table situated in the center. A tea service had been set out. When Millie rose to make our cups, Lord Corlin stopped her with a hand on her arm. "I'll take care of that, my love."

My eyebrows rose at his affectionate term of endearment and that he was willing to take over a menial task usually performed by women, both human and Sidhe alike. Truthfully, it increased my esteem for him even more.

Lord Corlin was an expert at making small talk as he set about preparing the tea to each of our liking. "What have you both been doing on this fine day?"

"Work," said Gabreon flatly and as if there could be no other answer.

"Getting to know my new home." I didn't add that the previous four weeks had passed in agonizing slowness.

Most days, Gabreon left the house early, and he didn't return until dinner or later. To stave off boredom, I'd retreated into books and Caline's occasional company. I had so much time on my hands during the day that it wasn't hard to escape into whatever story I could find. None were the wiser. The servants always knocked, and I usually stopped reading a few hours before Gabreon returned. It was a risk, but one I was willing to take. After all, if he found out, what more could he do? At worst, he'd probably just remove all books from the rooms to which I had access.

And in the evenings, oh, the evenings... I swallowed thickly as erotic imagery threaded through my mind. Gabreon wanted my body every night, and he got it. Each time, he made me desire him, come for him. The pleasure and connection I felt with him during those occasions were unparalleled but afterward... Afterward, confusion speared me more brutally than before. He turned me inside out, leaving me bleeding and raw. During those instances, I didn't know who I hated more--him or myself.

Lord Corlin set a cup before me, which jerked me back to the present and left me scrambling to gather the shreds of my shaky composure. Smiling at me, he cocked his head to one side. "I trust that you like your new place of residence? If not, that one"--he gestured to Gabreon--"will answer to me."

A growl left Gabreon's throat. "Corlin--"

Lord Corlin held up his hands. "You know I jest. Anyway, we both know you'll treat her well."

How could he be so sure when I wasn't? Though Lord Corlin was friends with Gabreon and had likely known him longer than I'd been alive... When I realized I was disproving my own theory, I stopped that trajectory. Okay, he might know better than I would. Still, his words raised more questions than they answered. I got the feeling that Gabreon had talked about me to his friend before even taking me as a mistress. But Gabreon didn't seem the type to confide in anyone, even friends. Caline's slip about Gabreon mentioning me rushed back, and that only increased my certainty--and my befuddlement.

When Lord Corlin and Gabreon were engaged in conversation about work matters that involved the running of estates, Millie came to my side and drew me away. "Come, let the males talk about their stuffy work."

She led me toward a couch near one of the walls. "We'll claim this corner of the room for ourselves. May I call you Lina?"

I nodded, much preferring to do away with the mistress part. It only served to remind me of my position.

She gave my arm a gentle squeeze. "Great, and you must call me Millie."

Once we'd both settled ourselves, she wasted no time, leaning in close. "So tell me how you're really doing. Corlin was merely trying to break some of the tension between you and Lord Gabreon without coming out and directly asking you."

Panic flared. It had been that apparent? What would both fae men think? "Does he think I deserve punishment?"

She shook her head earnestly. "Oh, no. Never that. He knows that I had planned to take you aside. In fact, he encouraged it." A fond expression lightened her expression. "Not all fae are hateful. He long proved that to me."

"Really?" But then, it stood to reason. These two had a child together, one Corlin hadn't demanded to be aborted. That alone would endear most women to him, especially if one happened to be the woman he'd gotten pregnant.

Millie clasped her hands and put them in her lap. "Lord Gabreon aided Corlin. His parents wanted him to force me to abort Aiden and were threatening disinheritance. Though we were both shocked and scared about my pregnancy, we also knew we loved the child we'd created. We vowed to do about anything to ensure his survival. Your master convinced Corlin's parents to let their son take responsibility for his own choices."

Her shaky smile deflated, and her shoulders slumped. "Anyway, it's not as if our son could ever inherit Corlin's rank or estates. So that weighed heavily in their supposed generosity."

I gave Millie a sympathetic look even as shock trampled through me. Gabreon had done that? Without meaning to, I stared at him. Had he really... As if feeling my gaze, he turned his head and lifted a brow. Flustered, I glanced away and pretended to be examining a painted picture on the wall.

Try as I might, I couldn't wrap my thoughts around what Millie had just revealed. Didn't he hate humans? Even discounting that, he didn't seem the caring type to go out of his way. After all, whether for loathing or pleasure, he tore human families apart without a backward glance. But his interference in Aiden's run-in with that fae witch trickled back, and I knew the answer wasn't so simple. Another mystery to wonder about and probably not solve.

Some distrustful part of me questioned why she was telling me all this. My life had been uprooted. I no longer knew who to put my faith in, even if it was a fellow human. I wet my dry lips with my tongue and picked my words carefully. "I'm curious as to why my master would do that."

"I can't claim to know Lord Gabreon well. Though he does have a ruthless but just exterior by all accounts, he is also said to act in the best interests of his family, friends, and people."

What she said should've heartened me, but two words stopped any such feeling--his people. That put him diametrically opposed to my people, as I only knew too well. Given that, I had a hard time reconciling my perception of him with others' apparently more generous version. Which was the truth? Oh, why did it matter? My parents were dead, or as good as, because of him. That was the only fact I needed. I'd make it my Bible to live by--that book my grandmother kept hidden away but still read from regularly.

Aware I should say something, I said the first thing to come to mind. "I have no doubt he serves his friends, family, and people well. I'm just afraid that is where his benevolence may end."

Millie's eyes clouded, and she patted my hand. "I hope you are wrong. For him to claim you, a human, as a companion is no small matter." She smiled weakly. "We're the next best thing to a wife but without the everlasting vows that never allow for a separation of the souls except through death. Even if they despise each other's very presence, they're cursed to always be aware of the other person's soul residing next to theirs. Of course, that's not such a horrible concept if the Sidhe in question love each other."

A wistful longing was threaded through her voice. She loved Lord Corlin that much? I'd heard about what fae marriage encompassed but hadn't thought overmuch about it. Thousands of years stuck with someone I hated sounded like a horrible fate. Thank the elusive stars above, I'd never have to endure that. Only a few spontaneous bonds were reported to happen, and those always seemed to be among fellow Sidhe. The rest of fae marriages were undertaken by choice but were still as binding as chains of steel, thanks to the magic used to tie a couple together. Such unions were especially air-tight for females, who often had fidelity clauses and charms woven into the marriage contract and bond.

Still, for Millie's sake, I wished that human-fae marriages were possible. But I knew I had a better chance of escaping Gabreon than she had of being able to marry Lord Corlin.

After clearing my throat, I changed the subject and asked about something I'd been truly curious. "Excuse me if I'm being too bold, but I can't help but wonder why you answered the door in a maid's outfit that one day."

A flush colored her cheeks, but she gave me a sparkling grin. "That's easy to answer. Sometimes, in our more intimate moments, Corlin and I dress up and role-play."

That shocked me into silence for a moment. She was that at ease with Lord Corlin? Of course she was. Despite it seeming impossible, they loved each other. Still, her words led me down a path I hadn't wanted to explore but found that I couldn't abandon. Would I ever be so playful with Gabreon or vice versa? Given Lord Corlin and Gabreon's different personalities and how my relationship had started with Gabreon, I doubted it. In fact, I didn't want that rapport with him. Even thinking about the possibility felt like a betrayal of my parents and all the other human lives he'd destroyed.

Millie gave an embarrassed giggle. "I'm sorry. That was too much information, wasn't it?"

I shook my head, hastening to assure her. "It's fine. I'm merely unaccustomed to such talk but find nothing wrong with it."

She clapped her hands in delight. "Good. Maybe you'll get some new ideas to try out with your Lord Gabreon. Corlin so loves when I dress as a housemaid and boss him around."

I felt my eyebrows lift skyward. "Would he like you speaking so freely about his likes in the bedroom?"

"I've mentioned them only to you, so I wouldn't worry."

Another twinge of amazement burrowed deep. She certainly seemed unconcerned and was assured of Lord Corlin's affection for her. What would that feel like? Not that I wanted or could experience that with Gabreon. Still, I found Lord Corlin and Millie's relationship quite fascinating. That they shared a beautiful child between them-- Ice poured through my veins.

Oh God, a child.

My stomach twisted as horror spilled through me. Why hadn't I thought of that possibility? How could I have been so stupid, so naive? That I had been stressed and disoriented was no excuse. Remembrance of all the times that Gabreon and I had slept together walloped at me like a brutal fist. I wasn't on any sort of birth control that I knew about. I couldn't bear a child of his, not that he'd ever let any pregnancy stand. Was there Sidhe magic to protect against conception? I could only pray there was, but I'd learned long ago that prayers, like hope, merely provided false comfort.

A touch to my arm partially ripped me back to the moment.

Millie's voice seemed to come from a great distance. "Are you well? You suddenly lost all color."

I nodded, trying to clear out the hysteria-inducing thoughts. "I'm fine." My hands, ever eager to prove me a liar, trembled, so I clasped them together tightly.

The look she gave me showed her doubt. However, she valiantly carried on, talking about her and Lord Corlin's upcoming vacation...to somewhere. I only half-listened and wasn't too sure of the details.

I glanced toward Gabreon and Lord Corlin, but fortunately neither appeared to have overheard us. With iron resolve, I put on a cheerful face and did my best to engage in small talk. Inside, though, my worries festered until I wanted to vomit. My period--by Chimra, when had I last had it? I couldn't remember.

For years, a lack of food and stress had made it erratic. My monthly flow wasn't something I usually missed having, but now I felt its loss acutely. I had no way to deduce if I might be with child, so that meant broaching the subject with...who? Caline? I cringed away from asking something so personal of the innocent maid.

Gabreon? Ha, no. I'd sooner ask Lady Mela.

How soon would I be able to tell? It'd only been four weeks, which seemed on the early side. Still, what did I know, especially with Sidhe genetics involved? I had no clue what I'd do if I was. Don't worry about it yet. It might be nothing. Somehow I didn't believe that.

I glanced at Millie, considering my options. I couldn't ask right now. If my period didn't arrive soon and I developed suspicious symptoms, I'd find a way to talk with her alone. I just hoped it didn't come to that.

***

TWO DAYS AFTER THE visit to Lord Corlin's, Gabreon was leading me...somewhere. In an unusual show of frivolity, he'd covered my eyes with one of his hands. I had no idea where we were going, but we were outside and still within the grounds of the residence. The sun overhead warmed my skin, and the fresh smell of the air permeated my senses. At least this little excursion was distracting my mind from its worries, like being a mistress to a Sidhe lord and obsessing about my still non-existent period.

He guided me carefully, and though I stumbled over a few raised stones in the path, he never let me fall. As always, my heartbeat sped up at his close presence. It was a reaction I hated but knew I couldn't escape. My fate with him seemed to rest in being in a constant state of push-and-pull. As much as I wished he didn't affect me, he still drew me like a fire would a freezing person. I knew I did the same to him and, oh, how he abhorred that fact! That gave me a perverse sense of pleasure. What that said about myself, I couldn't fathom.

Gabreon came to a stop, and the hand over my eyes flexed a bit. "Are you ready to see your surprise?"

Curiosity tugged at me. Surprise? He'd said nothing about one, but that was probably the reason for covering my eyes. "Yes."

He removed his hand, and for a second, I saw nothing as bright light flooded my eyes. Blinking, I tried to clear my vision. At first, blurry outlines of what looked to be statues, trees, bushes, and plants came into slow focus. I gasped. The sight that encircled us was beyond anything I could have fashioned in my mind. An array of vibrant colors spread across the landscape in an assortment of shapes, widths, and heights. Golden- and silver-leafed trees that towered over Gabreon's home stood tall and proud above us.

I'd never seen such trees before. Even the bark had a brownish-gold cast. Lower Chimra didn't have much in the way of bigger greenery and certainly couldn't boast ones of that color. I swung my gaze around, and each new scene I took in was a wonder. What a beautiful place! If only I could stay here forever.

I whirled to face Gabreon, who was watching me with a slight smile. "How is this possible? Though your home and grounds are huge, we're in town." I hadn't seen any evidence of a garden this size from the street or from within the house. It should be more than visible.

He stepped closer and swept his arm out to gesture to their surroundings. "It's real, but as you've noticed, space within the city is limited. We have a way of stretching the area we have. The magics aren't easy to achieve, but it can be done."

Though I bet these magics didn't come cheaply, I still couldn't wrap my mind around anything that could do this. "Stretching?"

"Unless you're a magic user, it's hard to explain. We...open a rift of sorts and commingle land from another area with what we have here."

That explanation hurt my head, and I squinted at him. "That makes no sense."

A grin broke out across his face, and he slid an arm around my waist. "To you, but to me and others of my kind, it makes complete sense."

I didn't resist as he led me over to a stone bench. To do so was futile, and I didn't want to spoil the relaxed vibe between us, fleeting though it would be. "That doesn't put me at ease."

He folded his tall body and pulled me onto his lap so I sat sideways. "Nothing about this place does, least of all me."

His observation caused me to jerk, and my gaze flew to his. How well he could read me at times, but at others, I felt as if we were both speaking different languages. The latter seemed more rational, as he was fae and, therefore, an altogether different creature from me. Caline, though, didn't seem so foreign. Maybe being Sidhe wasn't so much a matter of being intrinsically dissimilar from birth but more a matter of upbringing?

Still, there was that pesky little issue of magic, which humans couldn't seem to claim in any great number. However, even I knew that the most potent magics seemed to be grounded in fae families of at least some influence. So the average Sidhe probably couldn't claim too much magical power.

"No answer for me?"

His softly spoken question sounded next to my ear and thudded me back to the present. Still apparently not done playing with me, he placed a few open-mouthed kisses on my neck before lifting his head.

I released a ragged breath. Sometimes, I still found it surreal that this was now my life, for good or bad. How could I sit so calmly on the lap of my parents' killer? I never thought a month could change my course so irreparably.

Forcing nonchalance, I shrugged. "You and your world are foreign to me. They may always be."

"Hmm, that could be so, but I doubt it."

Always, he took the opposite from me. Was it on purpose, or did he truly believe what he said? I didn't know, which was infuriating. Just another thing to puzzle me and drive me mad.

He toyed with a strand of hair that had come loose from my braid. Though he claimed to love my tresses flowing free, he also had a slight obsession with seeing my neck laid bare to him. My guess was that it brought out the hunter in him. Some nights, I felt very much like the prey, which seemed to delight him. During those occasions, he left me utterly spent and trembling under him. Not from fear but need--to my great shame--and then from tiredness.

"What do you think of the gardens?"

"They're lovely." Part of me wondered why he brought me to this place. He'd never even hinted about their presence before. "Why are we here, though?"

His hand settled on the curve of my hip. "Can't I show you places of beauty, ones to match yours? Even now, your body is filling out, and you are becoming the woman you were meant to be."

I scowled. He both flattered and insulted me at the same time. Most girls appreciated hearing words about their beauty, but when they were uttered by the enemy you lusted for, they were a double-edged sword. To him, I was "becoming the woman I was meant to be" by being his companion, a fancy term for mistress. A fancy term for someone he meant to discard sooner or later. Well, not totally discard, because he still wanted me ready and available.

"You take exception to my words? You are what you were meant to be--my lady, my companion."

I stiffened against him. "You forced me into this position, not some divine destiny. At least tell me that you sent Rachel home." I hadn't seen her, but that didn't mean she wasn't here or somewhere else he might have secreted her. Though I'd questioned him before, he'd been vague about her location.

He exhaled a sigh of exasperation. "Your dear friend is back home in her slums."

A weight that had been pressing on me for weeks lifted, and I now rested easier. My eyes fluttered closed in that heady moment.

One less person to worry about--how I loved knowing that! "And there she will stay?"

"I can't choose her course of action, but I won't seek her out if that is what you're asking." He nudged my chin up with one of his fingers. "Believe it or not, I didn't bring you here to argue or talk about your friends. I wanted to let you have one more evening of freedom before my expected guests arrive."

Freedom? This is what he called it? Even a pretty garden couldn't make up for-- Then my mind slid to a halt, the last of his words sinking in. "Guests?"

|  |

---|---|---

# Chapter 11

Still in bed the next morning, I watched as Gabreon strolled from the bathroom, a towel slung about his hips. His brow furrowed, and he paused in his trek to the dressing room that housed both his clothes and mine. "Stay within our quarters unless I come for you or send Mela or Caline to bring you."

I clutched the sheet to my naked form and nodded before he disappeared into the other room. So the day brought increased restrictions, if that were possible, for me. The guests Gabreon had mentioned turned out to be business and political associates that supposedly had some stake in the growth of the city. I was sure that only included Fae Chimra. They would care little about the prosperity of the human part.

Gabreon strolled out, clothes in hand and clad only in body-hugging briefs. Knowledge of what lay underneath brought a blush to my cheeks. As if reading my mind, he chuckled, and I tore my gaze away.

"Like something you see?"

The satisfaction in his voice made me clench my teeth. "Not really."

"We both know that's a lie."

I didn't want to argue that fact and knew I couldn't, so silence was my ally. Though I only saw it from the corner of my eye, he let the towel drop from his waist. I smothered a groan. Why did he persist in dressing in front of me?

Probably because it flustered me so, and he knew well how tempting he was to a mere human. In one sense his action spoke of a homeyness, a seeming intimacy between partners. That set me on edge. Sex could be just for sex's sake, but all the other things he did so casually seemed to denote a deeper relationship. I wanted to avoid those gestures at all costs. They fooled one into thinking and feeling things that weren't possible and could never be. I was a mere possession to him, a pet, despite the title of companion, and he was my hated enemy. Sometimes, like during our time in that wondrous garden of his, he made it so easy to forget who he was--who I was.

He shrugged into a richly colored blue tunic. As he straightened the collar, he stared at me. "It's important you do as I say. Some of these men...they don't value females highly, especially those not of noble fae rank. Unfortunately, Corlin can't attend. He has pressing duties cohort duties, or else he would help keep an eye on you. I would cancel, but this gathering has been planned since last year."

A good measure of unease trickled through me. His words all too clearly showed that many fae nobles saw human women as the lowest of creatures, to be kicked or used for whatever purpose they deemed fit. These kind of men were going to be in the house for who knew how long. "Are they all leaving by the evening?"

His frown turned into a scowl as he pulled on a pair of gray pants. "Most of them might, but I foresee not being able to nudge one or two. Some have traveled from other cities and never want to stay at an inn, no matter how luxurious."

I schooled my face as to not let any fear show. That hadn't been the news I'd hoped for, but it probably wasn't as bad as it could be. Still, until all of his acquaintances left, I'd be a captive in this room unless Gabreon was by my side. A mere servant couldn't protect me for long and, if they tried, would likely become a target of wrath from any seeking to harm me.

He glanced up from slipping a belt around his waist. "If you need anything or become bored, just ring for Caline. You can also read one of the books that I know you go through in secret."

I reared back against the pillows. "What?"

"I know you can read." He lifted a brow as if expecting me to deny it.

"H-how did you know?"

He gestured toward one of the shelves. "Some of the books hadn't been touched in decades, so even the slightest displacement from their original spot caught my eye. It didn't take me long to figure out that you weren't merely leafing through them, looking for images or drawings to look at."

"Oh." How else was I to answer to that? I had been reading anything I could get my hands on when I was alone. He didn't seem angry that I held a largely forbidden skill and, along with that, so-called forbidden knowledge.

"So I can read whatever I want?" My question fell somewhere between a quest for clarification and that of a challenge. It wouldn't be the first time I'd had something dangled in front of me only to have it ripped away.

"I care not what you read as long as it keeps you content."

I blinked, not expecting that response. "Okay."

Apparently, I need not worry that he felt threatened about my rediscovered thirst for the written word. At least in that, I was fortunate. Before he left, he pressed a quick, hard kiss against my mouth. "Be good."

I nearly rolled my eyes at the admonition as he strolled away. As if I was ever anything but that. So far, I bided my time and was on my best behavior. Waiting, waiting for a moment that may come years from now or never. Even then, I still wouldn't be free.

In spite of the time we spent together, my master was still largely a stranger to me, not that I desired to know him beyond what would aid me in escape. Still, sometimes this seemed as if it would be the sum of my life--to warm his bed and wait. At least I could take refuge in my books. It would be one thing I wouldn't have to hide from him.

***

I EYED MY BARE FEET as I curled up on the sofa. A few monotonous hours had passed since breakfast, and Caline had left long ago to care for her other duties. My worries were determined to keep me company in her stead. Right now, though, I couldn't do a thing about my role as a companion or my missing period.

I'd picked up a book or two, but even reading couldn't hold my attention today. My eyes closed. I didn't fight the sleep waiting to overtake me. Why bother? I had nothing to do, at least nothing of worth at the moment. When the sound of a slight scuffle pierced the fog filling my mind, I nearly dismissed it. But a muted scream ripped through my consciousness. I flew upright into a sitting position on the couch.

I stared at the door, sure the commotion had come from outside there. Indecision gripped me. Should I try to go see who or what was out there? Would the door even open for me? Given the company, I wouldn't be surprised if it was secured against intrusion.

Another scream, this one louder, cemented my next action. I sprinted toward the exit and yanked on the handle. Thankfully, the door pulled open, and I slipped out into the hallway. The sight that awaited me caused ice to slide down my spine. Ester was pinned against the wall, a Sidhe man sliding one hand up her skirt.

Her face was turned toward me. Though her eyes were screwed shut, raw fear shone in every line of her expression.

Anger exploded in my veins. No woman, human or fae, would be violated in front of me. Before another thought could hit, I was stalking toward the pathetic excuse of a fae and stopped a foot or two away. "Let her go!"

The brown-haired Sidhe man froze. His head whipped toward me even as Ester remained completely still, her eyes not opening. "Who do you think you are, scum, to order me so?" he asked, his voice rough.

His eyes narrowed. "You are Lord Gabreon's companion, are you not?"

Fury still coursed through me, but a bit of preservation broke through, turning the fire of my ire into smoldering ash. Though that damnable hand of his stayed where it was on Ester's leg, I had to keep my wits about me. Part of me wanted to call out for Gabreon, but I feared he may not offer Ester the protection she needed. All I knew was that I could trust no one but myself.

I raised my chin, refusing to act cowed. "I am." I hated the wariness in my tone, but I knew my standing in society--I was no better than a dog to many.

He threw his head back and guffawed. The deep, dark sound wound around me until I shivered from it. My trembling hands curled into fists. Evil lurked about him, from the top of his carefully groomed hair to the tips of his expensive boots.

His next words were equally vile. "A creature of spirit. Of course, nothing but the best for Gabreon. Even when he goes slumming, he always ensures he receives the jewels dug from the dirt."

He scanned my body with a gaze that felt like an unwanted touch. It left me feeling naked. Every inch of my skin crawled.

After he was done, he lifted a brow. "Come to join us? Though I usually don't try to poach from another fae, I think I can be forgiven this time."

Abhorrence turned my stomach, but I forced myself to ignore what I hoped were just taunts meant to scare me. "Release her."

"Only if you take her place."

Ester's eyes flickered open, and she shook her head in a nearly imperceptible movement. Her silent defense of me only strengthened my resolve to get us both out of this.

I glared at the fae snake. "My master will have your head for suggesting such a thing."

"Over a human? Maybe if you were Sidhe." He shrugged. "But you are not. Don't worry. Once I finish with her, I'll take you on."

As if in clear dismissal of me, he stroked his hand farther up Ester's leg, taking the skirt up with it. The bastard! All the rage of the past weeks, all the feelings of helplessness, converged and burst outward. The space separating us disappeared. As his smug face lowered to the maid's throat, I slammed my fist into his cheek.

Agony radiated through my fingers, up into my hand, and through my arm. But I didn't care. His grunt of pain was beautiful. All I wanted to do was rip him down and spit on his shattered face. When my hand raised again, he caught it in a bone-compressing grip, fury printed on his face. At the same time, he sent Ester crashing to the ground.

That cut through the haze as nothing else could. I barely had a moment to make sure she was okay before he was upon me. His other hand slammed around the side of my waist and yanked me against him. Panic seared my every nerve. Anger and lust battled on his face, and I forgot how to breathe. Oh God, what had I done?

His lips crashed down on mine. Disgust hit, and nausea welled. I gagged. He took that opportunity to slip his tongue into my mouth. I couldn't keep the bile rising up my throat from spewing forth.

With a curse, he hurtled me into the nearest wall. The impact ripped the air from my lungs and jarred my spine. Even with the nasty taste in my mouth--both from him and my vomit--heady relief poured over me.

With disgust on his face, he wiped at his lips, each swipe slow and deliberate. "You craven wretch, you'll pay."

I smiled from a sort of sick satisfaction. He might be stronger and more powerful, but I'd done something of which most probably couldn't boast. I couldn't regret that, though unease filtered through any exhilaration I felt. Even if help arrived, I wouldn't escape from this situation unscathed. Punishment would be leveled against me. This I knew with a surety that settled around me like chains.

He lurched toward me with a suddenness that caught me off-guard. In my peripheral vision, I saw Ester stick her foot out. The Sidhe tripped over it, stumbling forward and smacking into the wall next to me.

For a second, he remained frozen. Then a growl rumbled from his throat. I edged away, not sure if a quick action would grab his attention, and watched him with wary eyes. Unless help arrived--and soon--Ester and I were in terrible danger. But would that aid bring true assistance or more maltreatment?

A beating, however, would be better than suffering this Sidhe's touch again. Surely, Gabreon would underst--

The fae lunged at me. This time, I didn't stop the scream that bubbled from my throat. A quick scoot to the right had me dodging him at the last moment. Adrenaline fueled my muscles, and I sought anything I could put between us or throw at him.

I snatched up a vase and hurled it at him. It crashed against his shoulder and shattered into jagged pieces that flew back at me with an unnatural power. Throwing myself to the side, I narrowly escape the sharp shards. I peeked between my fingers, afraid of another attack of...fae magic?

He gave me a nasty smile, telling me it probably had been. "Bitch, you think you can defeat me?"

No, but I wouldn't just give in. My hands dropped to my sides. I gulped back my dread as he stalked toward me, violence leaking from every step he took. My fingers scrabbled against the wall, but I found nothing there that would be of aid. But I didn't have to worry for myself yet. He paused to deliver a few swift kicks to Ester's ribs.

The sick crunch of bone blasted my ears, as did her whimpers of pain. That set me back into action. I snatched up a small, heavy statue and held it in front of me like a shield, little good it would probably do me.

Gabreon's voice cracked through the hallway. "What is the meaning of this?"

***

ANGER AND HORROR BOILED in Gabreon's veins as he took in the sight before him. That bastard, Feron, had frozen at the sound of his voice. Rage pulled at Gabreon's insides with such intensity, it was impossible not to shake uncontrollably from it.

The fog hazing his mind demanded Feron's blood. Feron's heart pumping in his fist. Only then could he-- Gabreon blinked, a bit of sense filtering in through the madness. He couldn't murder the other Sidhe, no matter how well deserved it'd be.

Right now, his concern had to be with Lina and making sure she was unharmed. Her gaze had honed onto him and stayed there. A relief so potent flowed across her face that his throat tightened.

He wanted to gather her close but knew he couldn't give in to that urge. To do so would only give Feron more power over him. He wanted to rip Feron apart and soak in his blood. Though she seemed unharmed, Feron's smell clung to her. The bastard had indeed touched her.

He took a threatening step toward Feron. Though it took every last sliver of willpower to rein himself in and not charge at the other fae, that was all he could allow himself...for the moment. "What do you think you're doing to my companion and my servant?"

An expression of unease flowed over the attacker's features before a calm assurance smoothed over his face. "Your companion hit me, Gabreon. I demand that you take her in hand and punish her."

A growl threatened to rumble up Gabreon's throat. Oh, he understood only too well what had happened. He'd known it even before he'd set foot in this hallway. The flare of panic, courtesy of the bond that was strengthening between Lina and him, had told him. He held himself rigidly, his body coiled and ready to spring at a second's notice. Most of his other guests had filed in from behind, curious as to what all the commotion was about.

He couldn't murder Feron in front of all these witnesses. Indeed, plotting any future revenge would be much harder...

Wanting--no, needing--Lina by him, he motioned her to his side. To his relief, she flew to him. After tucking her safely behind him, he then took a few steps toward Feron and lifted one brow. "I know her, Lord Feron. She wouldn't have done such a thing if not pushed to it."

"She's human. No matter what I do, she doesn't have the luxury of that right. Besides, you do not want this going before the Advisory Cohort or, worse, the other North American members...or beyond that."

He wanted to grit his teeth in frustrated anger because Feron was correct on all accounts. Worse, Gabreon had stood by for far too long without complaint...had even bought into some of those beliefs himself not too long ago. Though a few of his fellow members were slightly more progressive than the norm, that didn't mean much. They listened too closely to their Advisory Cohort and the other nobles that surrounded them. Unfortunately, Feron was a cohort member with a lot of pull.

Instead of blasting out the ire he so wanted to let loose, he leveled a challenging look at Feron. "As my companion, I say she does have rights."

A murmur of whispers crested from the spectators behind him as Feron made a show of considering his words. Gabreon knew what he'd said could be viewed as radical, but he hardly cared at that moment.

Anyway, more than one of those onlookers would likely support such a sentiment. He'd hoped to talk individually with a few of them to get a tentative feel of their possible loyalty to his new cause. All these men had wealth and some degree of power, all of which would be useful.

Of course, Feron, the infernal bastard he was, had to throw his plans into disarray and force his hand into a more public declaration than he'd have liked. Now he had to find a way to keep Lina as safe as possible.

By rights, Feron could ask for her death, even though her actions didn't deserve that. When it came to the high Sidhe, their demands often didn't bear much correlation to other people's reality of wrong or right. As one of those fae, Gabreon's worldview hadn't been that much different. He'd enjoyed the largess of being nobility in this stratified world. Had reaped its benefits and taken advantage of them. But now it'd all turned to ash in his mouth.

He couldn't even adequately protect Lina in his own house, let alone anywhere else. For all his power, he couldn't stop all the wolves lurking in the streets from closing in. Yet hadn't he, himself, been the worst offender where it concerned her? That realization socked him in the gut like a physical punch.

***

NOW THAT GABREON STOOD between me and that horrible Sidhe man, Feron, I could finally breathe. I thought I'd never be thrilled to see Gabreon.

Oh, how wrong I'd been.

His ominous frown and the barely leashed violence that all but vibrated from him couldn't dampen my joy. Even Ester's expression glowed with a relief I wouldn't have believed possible, given our first conversation.

Gabreon's surprising support of me was heartening, but Feron's words--I refused to think of him as lord anything--struck that feeling right down. Though I knew his stance was commonplace, it still rocketed anger and hurt through me. The other Sidhe men remained a silent presence off to the side, which I did my best to ignore.

A long silence stretched the moment taut until Feron finally replied to Gabreon. "Her humanity trumps her role of companion."

Gabreon crossed his arms. "Is that so? What gave you the right to touch her? Or, for that matter, Ester?"

What? How did he know that? From what I could tell, Feron hadn't left a mark on my face. Gabreon then gestured to the fallen maid, who weakly tried to push herself up. When she gave a gasp of pain, he told her to stay still.

Shaking his head, he frowned. "She appears to have been kicked by the way she's holding her ribs. What did she do to warrant that? Refuse your advances or at least try to?"

Feron opened his mouth, but Gabreon slashed his hand in a downward motion. "Don't try to deny it. I not only smell you on my companion, but I also know your reputation. My rules upon entering this residence were clear--none under my employ were to be touched without my consent."

He had rules that protected us? And he could smell him on me? Were Sidhe senses that powerful? Why not say he smelled it on us?

A shark-like intensity blazed in Feron's eyes. "You can sense me on her?"

Gabreon's jaw tightened, but he didn't reply. That told me it did have a meaning that must be deemed at least somewhat important.

Feron apparently thought so, too. "My, my, how interesting. Also, your control seems to be...wearing thin."

Rage flashed in Gabreon's eyes for the merest second. "What I find interesting was what she did to you once you touched her." He smirked the tiniest bit.

Feron glowered. "Only filth would do that. However, you still didn't respond to my observation."

"She's my companion." Gabreon shrugged. "It's not unheard of since it often fosters a certain closeness."

"But you don't share a bond of a sanctioned marriage. To feel this toward her while she's human and hasn't been your companion for long..." Feron trailed off as if highlighting the most obvious thing in the world.

I didn't have a clue as to what he was talking about other than it was a subject Gabreon wanted dropped--yesterday.

Gabreon affected a bored look, but tale-tell cracks had developed in his carefully crafted façade. I just hoped I was the only one who could see that. He was normally so controlled, part of me wondered why he seemed to be slipping so much. Could he truly care about me, or was he just angry that someone dared to touch what was his?

"I have an affinity for her body," Gabreon drawled. "That can create a certain awareness and make me more aware of her than would be normal."

"If you're sure. You know what all too often happens to humans who might be more than a simple warm body."

The threat in his words hung in the air like a knife. The urge to shift away from the verbally dueling fae nearly overpowered me. With the other Sidhe at my back, I had nowhere to go. If I only knew what the deeper undercurrents of their discussion meant...

"You need not worry," Gabreon said, his voice flat and his face blank. I knew that expression well, and I still shivered when I saw it.

"Good because even a Sidhe man of your power can't guard against all potentialities for an extended period of time."

Rage, quick and bright, shone in my master's eyes. "I think you'd be surprised, but we don't need to concern ourselves with such things, now do we?"

"Then we can get back to your companion's punishment." Feron grinned. "I won't ask for her death, but I demand recompense. I am well within my rights, and if I have to pursue it, I think we both know who will win. Since you value her body, as well as you ought"--he raked a hot gaze over my body that made me feel dirty--"I won't even ask you to scar her. Surely, I'm not asking for too much? Unless you actually care for the human's welfare more than you would a Sidhe's?"

I shivered at the oily tone he employed. He spoke as if sparing me death was a great leniency and as if I'd be lucky to receive any sort of violence of which he approved.

Gabreon seemed to be gritting his teeth, though nothing else showed on his face. "I will carry out the punishment. Three lashes through her clothing. Her infraction doesn't warrant anything else, and you know it."

I cringed. Lashes? Though Gabreon had forced me into this life, he'd employed no physical abuse before, and I was reminded starkly of that fact. I threaded my fingers together to hide their trembling. But was it abuse on Gabreon's part or something he felt constrained to do? Did it matter?

Right now, I had to steel myself for my punishment. That was the only thing I should be concentrating on. Oh God, if I were pregnant, would I miscarry? Was I horrible for believing that might be the only fortuitous occurrence in this whole tragedy?

"Fair enough," Feron said, smiling as if he'd been given a gift. To him, he probably had.

My attacker wasn't done, however. "You may not heal her magically afterward. If you do, I'll know. I demanded recompense, and you accepted." At those words, his eyes glowed as if lit from within. "There, the spell will be our guarantee."

Gabreon glowered at Feron before going to the side of one of the other Sidhe. After he whispered something, the fae man nodded and slipped away. One less person to witness my humiliation, which I'm sure Feron hated. I stole a look at his abhorrent face. No, he didn't look happy at having a smaller audience.

Naive as I was, I still knew some people, human or fae, found a perverted pleasure from violence. Unfortunately, probably more than one of my master's acquaintances would fall squarely in that category. A small voice whispered in the recesses of my mind that Gabreon didn't seem so inclined.

But what did I truly know of him? Only that he could twist me inside out and one of his pastimes ran toward ripping human families apart. The latter was a kind of torture, both physical and mental in the hardships it fostered. Loss of family meant the absence of possible labor and resources. That could be a death sentence for some of the poor that couldn't speedily adjust. The fae didn't think of this. Or maybe they did, which was worse because it was pure calculation and not mere indifference and neglect.

"I will perform the lashings now," Gabreon said abruptly.

Though that sent a fresh wave of fright through me, I was also relieved in some small measure. I'd much rather get it over with than fearing it for untold hours.

Gabreon turned and examined the other fae men. I soon discovered why. "Astin, give me your belt."

A softer-faced Sidhe with auburn hair nodded and removed his leather belt. It was wide and braided, but a glance at Gabreon's metal-studded belt showed Astin's might be the least potentially harmful of the ones present.

Unwitting gratitude flourished that Gabreon was trying to make this less painful for me--and maybe for himself. Though I wanted to deride the latter for a multitude of reasons, I couldn't. No one should like causing or inflicting hurt on another. Why not do this for himself as much as for me? Maybe I was looking for kindness where it didn't exist, but I needed this small comfort.

With an unreadable face, he motioned to me. "Lina, face the wall and place your hands on it."

Quaking inwardly, I turned to do as commanded. Every moment seemed to stretch out into infinity, yet the seconds fled so quickly, I mourned each one. I waited and dreaded what was to come. At least it was only three lashes. It could be so much more. Would it hurt unbearably? Would I cry, scream? Or could I--

A near-silent whistle shredded my thoughts. I clenched my eyes shut, and my body stiffened.

The first strike came with an intensity that stole my breath and made fire ripple across my back. A gasp ripped from my throat. I arched my back in a futile effort to escape the agony.

"You call that a strong lash?" Feron snorted in derision.

I ground my teeth against the words that wanted to spill from my mouth.

"It's strong enough for a human woman who is unused to extreme physical pain or torture."

For a second, I thought my defender was Gabreon. But my master spoke next. "That it is. Two more."

Only two left. Not very many at all. I could do this. But I only half-believed myself as I blinked back tears from my watering eyes.

The next stroke landed. I bit my lip to keep from crying out. A bead of sweat wove its way down my forehead and onto my cheek. My fingers were digging into the smooth rock of the wall, and I couldn't move them. Otherwise, the scream scratching at my throat might escape.

Only one more to go.

Nobody said anything this time, so the last lash came after a few seconds. This time, a moan broke past my lips. It hurt. It hurt. It hurt. That mantra rolled around in my head in a cycle hopelessly stuck on repeat. The sound of something being dropped to the ground intruded, but I didn't shift my head to look.

Strong but gentle hands took hold of my shoulders. I was pivoted around until I faced the owner of those hands--Gabreon. Tears swam in my eyes, making his expression blurry. All I wanted to do was lie down on my stomach and curl into a ball of misery.

He glanced around the hallway, seemingly to every male there. "If nobody has anything to add, we are done here."

Were we? I didn't think I'd ever be able to put this behind me. Though I didn't place the blame I thought I would at Gabreon's feet, this event showed me how precarious my presence in his world was. I'd always known it theoretically, but now I had proof of it in the pain searing my skin. A human woman was supposed to never dare protect herself from any kind of fae attack. At least in human Chimra, the Sidhe could largely be avoided. Here, I was surrounded by them.

As if sensing how weak I was, he settled his arm about my waist, well below the fire still tracking along my back. I kept my gaze firmly ahead of us as he guided me through the crowd of Sidhe men. I didn't want to look at them and see their smirks.

As if of their own accord, my eyes glanced to the side. The red-headed fae from before stared back at me. For a few seconds, all thought of my aching back faded away. Instead of the gleeful expression I expected, he wore a solemn look that seemed regretful. I knew that couldn't be the case, though. Blinking, I tore my gaze from his but pondered what I'd seen as Gabreon led me back to the bedchamber.

As a powerful Sidhe--and the auburn-haired male had to be one to be present during such a meeting--he should have no care for humans. Even to Gabreon, I was but a vessel for him to bed and to take his ease in, one he probably hadn't wanted to gravely injure. Or else my function in his life could be impeded.

The door to the room swung open. I'd gotten used to it doing that for Gabreon, though I always had to push it open. My attention fell on the bed, and I pulled us in that direction.

"I'm going to remove your gown."

That stopped me. I wanted to protest, knowing the action would hurt me. He forestalled any resistance by raising a finger to my lips. "I want to check for any damage. Though I was as gentle as I dared to be, I know it still hurt you terribly. There's a salve that can help numb the area."

Right now, I'd take anything that would make the burn abate. He lifted my arms. I winced at how the action tugged on the skin of my back. He made quick work of yanking off my dress. The air was definitely more soothing on the raw-feeling areas than the fabric of my gown had been. I eyed the bed. It was high enough I'd have to crawl onto it to get situated. That was going to hurt.

Gabreon, apparently noticing my dilemma, scooped me up and deposited me on my stomach near the center of the bed. I let my eyes close, attempting to breathe normally. The tension racking my body would only make everything worse.

Soft footfalls alerted me to the fact that he was moving about the room. I prayed it was for that salve. A few drawers opened and closed, and soon the steps seemed as if they were heading toward me. The mattress dipped, and a cool gel was being spread over my back. A groan of relief flew from my throat. As promised, the balm provided a much-needed tingling numbness.

I knew we needed to talk about the day's happenings, but as I felt a light sheet cover the lower half of my body, my mind turned to slush. After a few more seconds, exhaustion from the turmoil I'd experienced stole me away.

|  |

---|---|---

# Chapter 12

"Come to pay me a visit?" Feron goaded from where he was reclining on the bed and had the gall to smirk. "I'm surprised. I thought you'd be otherwise...occupied."

Just inside the doorway, Gabreon stood with arms folded in the guestroom that Feron occupied. Anger pulsed through him, and he took one step in Feron's direction. Only Feron's spreading grin halted him and pierced the madness clouding his mind.

If Gabreon attacked, that would be exactly what Feron wanted--for Gabreon to lose his head and land the first strike. Then once again, Feron could cry foul that he'd been harmed in a peer's home. Gabreon might be the more powerful of the two, but the other Sidhe wasn't that far behind, either.

If he drew any nearer to the other Sidhe, he'd kill or at least maim him. Though he'd take great pleasure from either of those acts, he didn't need the accompanying headache it'd cause. Feron's death was something even his grandfather would frown upon and question, unfortunately.

"I want you out of my residence within half an hour. Gather your servants and go."

"Come, you would ban me from your home all because of a human harlot?" Feron stretched nonchalantly, making no move to rise.

A growl rumbled in Gabreon's chest, but he managed to quell it and speak coolly. "Do not call her that. She's a companion, with all the due respect that commands."

Feron smirked. "Still not a wedded spouse. I bet you'd take her to wife if you could."

Gabreon ignored that jab, though he would love nothing better than to murder the bastard. "If I were you, I'd start making arrangements for your departure."

Feron sat up slowly and pinned him with a disbelieving look. "You're serious about this, and here I thought you were developing a sense of humor. Do you realize how this will look once word gets out? You have an image to maintain, and we're related, after all."

"Distantly. And we've never been friends. Talk will only linger if you fan the gossip." Which Gabreon was sure he would. As for his image...that was something he couldn't be concerned about at the moment, given his plans with the movement.

Sooner or later, he'd be labeled as a human sympathizer, which he wasn't excited about. But if that was what it took to keep Lina and her family safe, then he would do it. In fact, he was finding he'd do much that he'd never thought he would when it concerned her.

"You'll regret this."

Gabreon shrugged. "I'll live, regardless."

Having said what he'd meant to, he turned on his heel, but then slowly pivoted around again. "Oh, if you ever touch Lina again or even go near her without my consent, not even Tamion can stop me from stringing you up by your testicles."

Feron's slight expression of indignant superiority morphed to one of astonishment and fear. Good, the man had some sense after all. His task now done, he left to check upon Lina. She'd been resting comfortably but an hour ago. He'd made sure of that by way of a sleeping charm that he'd placed on her. It wasn't technically going against the prohibition of healing her, but it did skirt close to it. If Feron noticed, let him moan about it, because that was all he'd achieve.

His steps quickened as if the mere thought of her presence was a beacon. Mayhap, it was. Right now, he couldn't bring himself to curse that possibility. Not after what had happened this evening...not after what he'd been made to do and Lina made to suffer.

He'd been guilty of many things in his life but never of physical violence toward a woman. In regards to Lina, he was proving to be a veritable monster, though this latest episode had careened out of his control.

But then, everything with Lina felt perilously close to dancing off the edge of a knife's blade. It seemed he, who'd wanted control over every aspect of his life, had none. Ever since he'd laid eyes on her, he hadn't felt the same, felt like himself. He frowned. Another thing at which to ponder.

All he knew was that Lina was his, just as he was hers. Now he merely had to convince her of that.

***

I GROANED AS LIGHT filtered through my closed eyelids. When I went to pull the sheet over my face, the movement sent a wave of tightness and discomfort through my back. The sleep clogging my mind nearly pulled me under, so I nearly discounted the sensation. Still, some hazy memory prodded at me. I scrunched up my face, trying to bring it into focus.

When the recollection hit, I gasped as the horror of yesterday flowed like lava through my veins. A cry built in my throat. Sleep had been a blessing. Why had I wanted to remember so soon? I bunched my hand into a fist and pressed it against my mouth. That action was the only thing holding back my sobs. I feared if I let them loose, they'd never stop.

Untold minutes passed as I attempted to gather myself into some semblance of control. That was harder than I ever thought possible. Thoughts intruded and ripped away any progress I'd made. Stray tears leaked from my eyes. I couldn't summon the energy or the care to brush them away.

At some point, I turned onto my side from my stomach and curled into a naked ball despite the pain it caused me. I actually welcomed the sting because it grounded me as nothing else could and stopped me from completely retreating into myself.

How could I exist in a world where I wasn't allowed to protect myself against degradation? I hated that fact. We needed to make a change. A hysterical laugh nearly trickled out at that idea. Who was "we"? The rebellion? They dealt in subterfuge and small-scale attacks, which was like a hand trying to keep back the surge of an ocean.

When the realization that I couldn't wallow forever snuck over me, I dried my tears. Though I might not have any solution for the troubles hounding me, there came a point when drowning in pain and grief did little good. I seemed to have reached that point.

With more effort than I cared to admit, I hoisted myself into a sitting position. All the emotions crashing through me had left me feeling like a wrung-out rag. I sighed and rubbed my hands over my face. My skin was clammy and moist under my palms. Crying always did that to me.

Though I didn't want to move, a bath would be in order. Only that could quickly clear up the congestion and headache plaguing me. Walking wasn't as uncomfortable as I'd thought it would be. However, bending over to draw my bath was. Where was Caline or even Gabreon? Not that I minded, as I preferred my own company right now.

I twisted around in front of a full-length mirror to inspect my back. Faint welts lined my skin, and I could only stare at them. Why weren't they worse? I bit my lip. Had Gabreon's salve been that effective? It had to be that or some other fae magic. I should be in a lot more pain, and the wounds shouldn't be so well on their way to healing.

That would be a question I'd have to ask Gabreon, not that I relished doing so. He hadn't seemed angry, at least not at me. Though I had done nothing wrong, would that mood hold?

Deciding not to worry about that yet, I climbed down into the tub. The warm water lapped at my body as I sat gingerly on a middle step. I hesitated to submerge my back, but it might prove soothing to do so. Bracing myself, I scooted down another two steps. Besides an initial pricking sensation, I felt no ill effects.

Sighing, I relaxed into the water, being careful to lean only my side against the tub. I also noticed there was no indication of my period or a miscarriage yet. Maybe stress was just tying up my system? I prayed for that to be true.

The sound of the door opening shifted my gaze in that direction. As my heart thudded into my throat, Gabreon entered. He wore a gentler expression than I was used to seeing.

"You're up," he said somewhat awkwardly.

"Yes."

He came to stand by the tub. "How is your pain?"

"Much better than expected." Part of me couldn't believe that we were talking so normally after...after all that had happened. But our interactions always amazed me when I least expected it, so why should this be any different?

"That was the hope." He paused. "Lord Feron is no longer in residence. In fact, he's no longer in Chimra."

Relief caused me to breathe out a deep sigh. "That's good news. I'd hate for a repeat performance," I said, my tone a mixture of wryness and dread.

He surprised me by sitting down on the inbuilt ledge above the tub and shaking his head. Anger tinged the action. "It won't happen again."

"Why did it?" My question wasn't an accusation but a true request for understanding. The whole event should never have happened, so what would his response be?

"Because many of my people view yours to be inferior or at least no more intellectually developed than children. And it's one that's become more entrenched with the passing of the years."

"You mean your people are resting on their laurels."

A grimace contorted his features. "Some more than others. Feron demanded justice, and to avoid further trouble, I had to give it to him." His voice had lowered until it held a growling quality. "I'll have to take more care with you in the future."

So he truly had felt constrained to punish me, not because he wanted to but because he thought he had to in order to maintain peace among the Sidhe nobles. I'd suspected that but to hear it... Oddly enough, that provided me a measure of relief.

My voice was quiet when I spoke. "You shouldn't have to protect me." That he, of all people, would have to was the height of irony.

He gave me a flat look and picked up the washcloth I'd set out. "This is the world we live in."

I eyed his hand. Was he planning on helping me bathe? That thought was strangely erotic, so I hurried back to the conversation. "You're partly in charge of that world."

"It's not that simple."

I frowned. "Why not?"

"Contrary to popular belief, I don't hold sole power."

I guess I'd never quite considered it that way. "You have influence."

He dipped the cloth into the water and then placed a few drops of one of the scented oils onto it. A strong, nearly minty scent hit my nose, clearing my sinuses completely.

"Of a sort. Even if I wanted to, I could not take on a whole system by myself."

I opened my mouth, but all words froze on my tongue. He'd placed the cloth on my upper back but didn't attempt to move it. That wasn't what had so surprised me, though. Despite the moist heat seeping into my tender skin, the area also tingled with a hot coolness that brought a happy moan to my lips. Maybe the oil was medicated?

"What I just put on your back has menthol, which accounts for the icy feel of it. There's also another ingredient in the oil I forget the name of. It stops any sting the menthol can cause to raw skin."

Menthol? Why hadn't I thought of that? Because, like most medicines, it was exorbitantly expensive for the poor. Though I knew of its properties, it was something I'd never before experienced. "I've heard of it. The sensation is...peculiar, though not unpleasant."

He repeated the process over the entirety of my back. His ministrations, along with the water, relaxed the ache in my muscles. That he had a whole bottle of this apparent miracle oil just sitting around boggled my mind. How many of my neighbors would benefit from such a thing after a hard day of toil? A distressing lump of tightness lodged in my throat. My grandparents would welcome the relief that this would bring, but they'd never see or feel a drop of it in their lifetimes.

Which brought me back to what he'd said. "Well, the system sucks." I slapped my palm down on the water to punctuate my point. It made a gratifying splash, but only a fragment of my frustration drifted off in the waves.

"It is what it is," he said cryptically, soaping my arm as if trying to calm me.

I glared at him from the corner of my eye. "You can say that because you're on the top."

"All positions come with a price, whether to the body or soul."

That gave me pause. Hadn't I wondered something similar concerning his soul? "Has yours?" I didn't expect an answer.

He shifted away from me and stared blankly at the wall. "Of course it has. I've seen and done things I never thought I would, not all of them good by any means."

A swell of anger kindled. Like conducting raids and tearing human families apart? I couldn't voice that, though. My grandparents were still likely eking out an existence, and I couldn't endanger that.

Still, I couldn't block out the weariness that had tinged his voice. He sounded regretful. Did the screams of the people he had put to death haunt him at night? It would be justice if they did. All the disparate puzzle pieces I'd picked up about him didn't seem to fit together. He could be callous and cold, but with his friend, he wasn't. Even with me, he'd softened considerably from the Sidhe who'd pressed me into this situation.

The silence stretched between us until I finally imposed a measure of control over myself. "What things would those be...that you've seen and done?"

Shrugging, he looked back at me. "You don't need a rundown of all my sins." His stare turned penetrating. "I think you, more than anyone, can already guess."

My mouth grew dry, and my whole body tensed. Did he remember me from that night? If so, that meant he knew of my grandparents. God, were they still okay?

"What do you mean?" Fear caused me to play dumb, even as I tried to reassure myself. Since he had what he wanted from me, he had no reason to harm them.

He smiled bitterly. "You're here as my companion. I would think it was obvious enough."

That was what he was referring to? I sagged in relief, though a small doubt still niggled at the edges of my consciousness. What if he did know but was keeping that knowledge close to him so he could use it later? I couldn't question him about it without raising suspicion. Was this just another mind game that I knew he could be so adept at playing?

Knowing I couldn't afford to be dragged down that rabbit hole right now, I committed myself to addressing what he'd just said. "If you knew it was wrong and such a sin, why consign me to this?"

"I never said I was good. I go after what I want, and I wanted you."

The question that had been burning inside me for so long burst out. "Why?"

His expression shuttered. "That's a tale for another day."

I knew I would get no more out of him, but what I'd gleaned was more than expected.

He leaned closer. "You should finish. The water will soon get cold."

"I suppose you want to help." And I knew what form his brand of "helping" always took.

He rolled his eyes, though there appeared to be no real heat behind the gesture. "I'm not that monstrous. However, if you are well enough, there is someplace special I'd like to take you. After that, I think we'll retire to my country estate for a few weeks. I weary of Chimra and its politics."

A beat of excitement took up residence in my chest. Travel outside the city? It was a freedom seldom ever heard of for LC humans. Though this wasn't the life I would've chosen, it opened up certain avenues that had always been closed. I was a practical person and knew to take joy where I could. Even though I should hate him to the bottom of my soul, I needed to take full advantage of this experience. It could be a light in an otherwise bleak life.

***

NOT EVEN AN HOUR LATER, I was a quivering mess of anticipation and fear as I tried to keep my mind off the black fae horses that were pulling the carriage toward Alligian Gardens. Though it was silly, I hadn't been able to shake my trepidation of them.

Their eyes always glittered a crystalline white whenever I caught a glimpse of their faces. The animals also required no groom to guide them, which made them more unnatural than they already were. It didn't help that the front of the carriage had a large window so passengers could see straight ahead. I studiously avoided it in favor of the side window beside me.

A hand touched mine, and I glanced at Gabreon.

He gave a slight smile. "There's no reason to be afraid."

"I know." He'd already assured me that fae horses were harmless. Not that they weren't dangerous, but apparently, they had no reason to trample me. What a comforting thought. I made a face at the thought of their name. Couldn't the Sidhe have thought up a more majestic or scary name to reflect the equines' capabilities? Then again, maybe their moniker was frightening enough since they were named after the fae.

I hadn't attempted to pull my hand away, so Gabreon's fingers were still firmly wrapped around mine. I frowned, sure I shouldn't like the sensation so much. Though I was a practical person and knew who my survival depended on, I couldn't let myself fall for him. It was so easy to forget what he'd done. Too many times, I felt myself caving to his words and touch. I had to hold strong, though. I couldn't forget my parents.

I heaved an internal sigh and stared out the side window. The shining streets of Sidhe Chimra slid by at a crisp pace. Unlike in the human portion, people here didn't walk on the roads, except to cross them. Even then, many intersections had elegant pedestrian bridges that branched out over the streets, so traveling by carriage was a much faster prospect here.

The ride was a smooth one, and the cushioned seat absorbed any stray bump before it could rattle me and my slightly sore back. Gabreon had spread more of that wondrous salve on, so that was also likely why discomfort didn't hound me too severely.

My dread of running into hostile Sidhe couldn't quite overshadow the elation of getting to see the beauty of Alligian Gardens, which were within the heart of fae Chimra. To my knowledge, none of the humans who'd worked for Sidhe households had ever seen them. I'd be the first from my area. My delight faltered. Would I be the only human there? If so, I'd appear an even greater interloper than I otherwise might.

Gabreon's influence could get me in--I had no doubt about that, or we wouldn't be going--but even if he'd wanted to, he couldn't change people's beliefs by will alone. I shook my head, telling myself not to worry. What they thought didn't matter. Too bad I didn't buy that.

"We're almost there."

His words, along with the press of his hand on mine, ripped me back to the moment. I nodded, not trusting my voice.

I glanced out the window again as the carriage turned. The sight that met my eyes carried my breath away. A riot of flowers and colorful plants lined the edges of the walkways and road. The horses slowed, and with Gabreon's prodding, I looked out the front window. A large arched entranceway, covered in ivy, loomed ahead.

We passed on through. The carriage pulled up to an open area where it could be parked. After waiting in a short line, the horses apparently found a spot they liked and settled in.

Gabreon opened his door and climbed out. After he extended his hand to me, I grabbed it. Even with the inbuilt step, the distance to the ground could be jarring. So I appreciated the help. It'd be a shame to stroll the gardens with a limp or somehow re-injure my back.

As my feet touched the courtyard's stone, fragrant scents hit my nose, making it twitch. I breathed in deeply. The scent reminded me of Gabreon's gardens but a hundred times more potent. All of Fae Chimra smelled so much cleaner than the human side. Would I even be able to breathe easily if I did return home? My lungs could take in all the air they wanted here without irritants tickling my throat like a feather.

Gabreon didn't release my hand. I looked at him with a quizzical stare. Did I walk a step behind or stick by his side as if I were an equal? I knew which one I preferred, but what I wanted had little to do with reality.

As if he felt my gaze, he turned his head to regard me. I glanced at the spot by his side.

"You may walk by me." He shifted my hand to the crook of his arm.

Pleasure bubbled up as I came to stand by him. At least in this, he wasn't worried about his people's perception. So maybe there was hope for him. I scoffed to myself. This was Gabreon I was talking about. He probably didn't want to change.

I chided myself for such dark thoughts when I was surrounded by a beauty that I might never have a chance to see again. Grounding myself in this experience, I basked in the plants, bushes, and trees that seemed to go on as far as the eye could see. Soon, my bad mood melted away as Gabreon pointed out various greenery to me. Well, maybe that wasn't the right word, because a lot of it wasn't green.

Though fae were walking the paths and in the clearings, their numbers weren't as great as I thought they'd be. Most were glittering creatures arrayed in their finery, so I marked them as the nobles they surely were. The ones that we did come across largely stayed out of our way. Gabreon seemed to have a "don't approach me" vibe for which I'd never been gladder. That only made the day better, though I didn't fail to notice the way a few stared at my hand where it rested on his arm.

I squinted my eyes. Did that tree have dark purple bark? I pointed to the towering mammoth that had to be a good fifteen yards away. "Is that really purple?"

Gabreon followed my finger. "Indeed it is. The taburon tree ranges from a light purple to the color you see there."

"That's amazing."

His lips curved up in a stunning smile. "That's nothing yet."

His words ignited more excitement and sent it skittering through my veins. "I want to see it all!"

He laughed softly. "Patience. There is more than enough time. Besides, we can come back any time."

I frowned. "But we're leaving for your country estate."

"I have a garden there, though I won't lie and say it rivals this one."

Well, at least I could take solace in nature there. "I'm sure it's more than sufficient."

He raised a brow. "Of course it is. I wouldn't have anything I own be otherwise."

I narrowed my eyes at him. "I think you're teasing me." I found that I kind of liked it. Though he could be arrogant, I seemed to have mostly gotten past that part of him.

"Maybe so."

We continued on, our conversation consisting of light-hearted banter and talk of the trees and plants. Then a magnificent spotted flower of violet, blue, and white stole my attention. It reminded me of the pretty orchids I'd seen in florist-shop windows in Upper Chimra. I drifted closer, pulling Gabreon along, and went to touch it. He snatched my hand back. I stared at him in shock.

He shook his head. "Don't touch that. There's a reason the astigaras flower is no longer in my gardens. It bites."

I glanced at the astigaras doubtfully. Was that a joke? It looked like a normal flower. Still, it was a fae flower in a fae garden.

He bent and picked up a small branch from the ground. "Watch."

With a gentle hand, he poked at the flower. The petals snapped inward but not before I caught a glint of claw-like teeth.

I gasped. "W-what in the world?"

He pulled back the stick and showed me the set of tiny teeth marks in it. They resembled a kitten's bite, though they covered less area than a cat's would.

Gabreon chuckled. "The bite does hurt, but it doesn't contain any toxins, unlike some other plants do."

I gazed around suspiciously. Were those potential killers around me? Everything looked innocent, but that didn't mean a thing.

He chuckled softly. "No need to fear. The truly dangerous plants and trees are kept locked behind a separate walled area. We won't wander into it by accident."

Icy tendrils of apprehension wound up my spine. "Are we going there?"

He patted my hand. "Not today. I don't think you're ready for that section nor am I ready to expose you to it."

Wise choice, though I didn't know if I'd ever want to see that area. The Sidhe were treacherous enough for me. We walked onward, and soon other astonishing sights unfurled around us.

I ground to a halt, blinking a few times. "Are those trees moving their limbs? Like really moving them and not due to wind?" Which there wasn't any at the moment.

The two small trees, normal in appearance with their brown bark and green leaves, looked as if they were trying to wind a few of their branches together.

"They are. Some fae plants and trees have a certain sentience."

"I see." But I didn't see at all.

Was that some type of magic, or had they always been that way? Growing up, I'd heard tales of moving trees, but I'd never believed them. Now, I had the proof before my eyes. Sometimes, the Sidhe world felt completely odd and frightening. Who was I kidding? It was that ninety-nine percent of the time.

He drew me nearer, but I hesitated until he said, "They won't hurt you. These are the non-aggressive species."

Great, the non-aggressive species. We stopped right underneath their boughs and watched the show they were putting on. I gaped, amazement keeping me rooted to the sight above. When something that felt rough yet silky touched my arm, I barely noticed. It was probably a bug, and I was used to those.

When it threaded around my arm like a length of rope, I jumped, glancing down, and then ripped my hand from the crook of Gabreon's elbow. A tiny leaf-covered branch quickly uncurled itself from around me. A shiver sped through my insides as I inspected my arm for any scratches. There were none.

Gabreon grabbed my arm gently and pulled me toward him. "It won't hurt you. It was merely curious."

Curious? It was a damned tree. "So it wanted to taste me or something?"

"Like many living things, it can learn through touch. It hasn't seen many humans, and it wanted to know how similar yet different you are from the Sidhe."

"How do you know all this?" I asked shakily.

"It touched my mind."

"Touched your mind?"

He shrugged. "It's an ability that some of my people have."

"Of course, why not?" I muttered.

He chuckled and traced a finger over my cheek. "I forget all this is new to you."

Yeah, he was immersed in the weird. "I...it's fine."

"I think the salve will be wearing off soon. We should head back in a bit."

Now that he mentioned it, a dull burning ache was starting to develop across my back. It was still light in intensity and maybe wouldn't turn into anything more. Why take that chance, though?

I nodded, and with that, we set off the way we'd come. This had been a day of revelations concerning the fae world. Sudden tiredness swamped me, and I knew we couldn't reach the carriage fast enough for my comfort. I would nap a little on the ride home before packing to leave for his estate.

Home? My mind froze at that, but I quickly shook away the feeling. Good or bad, home was what it was.

|  |

---|---|---

# Chapter 13

I stared at the clothes on the bed as if they were wild animals to be avoided. Grogginess still hovered around the edges of my mind, but I did my best to shake it away. At least my back didn't hurt. Gabreon had spread on more of that salve.

Caline was folding a couple of my dresses into a neat pile, prattling about how excited she was for the coming trip and to see Malcolm again.

A wistful sigh escaped the maid. "Do you think he'll be happy to see me?"

Though I couldn't answer that with any true accuracy since I'd never met the gentleman in question, I gave the expected response. "If he's anything like you say, I'm positive he will be."

Caline hugged a shawl to her chest. "I can't wait."

For her sake I hoped it worked out as she envisioned it. But I knew reality had little to do with daydreams. I couldn't tell the Sidhe maid that, though, and so on she talked.

I remained mostly quiet, nodding once in a while or speaking in monosyllables. Though she barely took a breath, she could organize like no other. A spark of gratitude flickered to life. Thank the heavens for her. Not only was she a cheerful companion, but she also gladly did the most menial of tasks for me. I'd never considered myself lazy, but I'd grown spoiled in the last month. That tugged on my conscience. While I was enjoying this luxury, how were my grandparents faring?

They had to be so worried. Maybe, somehow I could get word to them, but if Gabreon found out, he'd...what? Kill them? Given what I now knew of him, I found that hard to believe. But how did that explain my parents? Had they been a lot deeper into revolution politics than I'd thought?

I bit my lip, trying to turn aside those thoughts. Until I discovered the answer to some of those questions, obsessing about them wouldn't do me a bit of good.

Caline put her hands on her hips and leaned her head to the side as she stared at me. "You look tired, Mistress."

I picked up an article of clothing, not wanting to stand about like a useless waste, and folded it. "I am a bit. I think it's from all the drama of yesterday."

Her face settled into worried lines. "I'm so glad you're unharmed. Master had no choice but to humor that nasty Lord. But I knew he wouldn't let you suffer for long. Are you sure you're well enough to travel, though?"

That was the one thing I was looking forward to, and I didn't want it slipping away from me. "That salve Lord Gabreon put on me did the trick. If I get sleepy, I can nap on the way."

Caline nodded, apparently satisfied with that plan. "I'll be in a carriage behind you if you need anything, though I know our Master will take wonderful care of you as he always does."

I swallowed a chuckle at her obvious devotion to Gabreon and leaned over to pick up another dress. If I didn't know better, I'd swear she had a huge crush on our master. As that thought sunk in, my hand froze in mid-grab. I straightened and stared at Caline, considering it but not truly worried.

Though she fancied herself in love with Malcolm, it was possible that she did harbor a secret crush for Gabreon. After all, she viewed him as a savior of sorts. He was also handsome, wealthy, and talented in bed, not that I thought she knew that last part from personal experience.

All in all, it was kind of sweet. Now, if it were Mela or Audra mooning over him, it'd be another matter. I detested both females for their superior attitudes. The thought of them digging their talons into Gabreon was enough to make my teeth grind and my stomach roll. It was a horrible, perplexing feeling. If I didn't know better, I'd say it was jealousy. But it couldn't be. I hadn't chosen to be in this situation. How could I be jealous about something I hadn't even wanted?

Caline's curious voice ripped into my meanderings. "Mistress, why are you squeezing that dress between your fists? What did it ever do to you?"

Her teasing words made me blink and look down. Oh, God, I really was attacking the dress as if it had wronged me in some way. Forcing my hands to relax, I winced as my fingers protested. The sour, twisting sensation in my stomach still hadn't abated, though.

I smiled wanly at my friend, as that was what I was coming to see her as. "It was a mere case of misplaced anger."

What that said about me and what I felt toward Gabreon, I didn't want to consider. He was the devil, yet he wasn't. Which was truth and which was fiction? Or was he some baffling combination of angel and demon?

Caline giggled. "Well, then, I wouldn't want you angry at me."

I snorted as I smoothed out the wrinkled dress. "I don't think you have to worry about that."

***

I BOUNCED ON THE BALLS of my feet, anticipation clutching at me. We'd be leaving in half an hour. I felt like a young child who was waiting for a special gift. Since Gabreon's valet, Falin, was currently in the room, packing the few necessities his master would need, I tried to keep myself contained. At least Falin was about done, as Gabreon kept a separate wardrobe of clothes at the estate and didn't need much.

The black-haired fae male gave me a shallow bow. "I am finished here, Mistress. I will see you and the Master once we arrive. Fair speed."

I smiled at the oh-so-proper Falin. "Fair speed to you, too."

After he left the chamber, I shook my head in amusement. A more reserved male there had never been. At least he was never truly rude. What I'd first mistaken as disapproval of my humanness was merely his strict sense of propriety.

A few minutes later, someone rapped at the door. I frowned. Who could that be? Gabreon was the type to just enter, and Caline had retired to her own room to finish getting ready.

"Come in," I called out from the chair in which I was sitting.

The door slowly opened, and Ester peeked her head in. "May I speak with you, Mistress?"

I shot off from my seat and hurried toward her. The poor girl. I'd forgotten to go see her or even ask about her health and well-being. What caring person did that? One that has her own troubles. Still, that didn't excuse such an oversight.

I opened the door wide and pulled her inside. "Come in and sit. How do you feel? Are your ribs okay?" The questions rushed out in a river of words.

A series of emotions chased across her face as I led her to a sofa. "I am well, thanks to you, Mistress. My injuries have been tended to, and I've been set to do light work today."

I waved away her gratitude and sat, tugging her down beside me. "No thanking me. Anybody would have acted as I did. It was the right thing to do."

"That's the thing. Many wouldn't have acted and done the right thing, especially at a personal cost to themselves."

Her words were so earnest they gave me pause. Maybe that was true, but there were people who would stand up to bullies and other threats. "Truthfully, I didn't really consider the consequences. I guess there wasn't time. It was either do something or hear you be raped."

She flinched and clenched her hands on her lap. "I've known of similar cases, and too many times, the other staff just turned a blind eye, not wanting to get involved."

I sighed and patted her arm awkwardly. "Given the world we live in, I guess I understand that logic. Still, my conscience forced me to act."

"And I couldn't be gladder that it did, though it pains me you suffered for it."

I shrugged and held my hands out to the side a bit. "I'm almost as good as new. Master Gabreon took care not to injure me too badly, and he treated my wounds right away."

"Yes, I saw that," she said softly, glancing down at her hands.

A lump grew in my throat. "I suspect that you have no love for the fae, but our Master does seem to try to do right by his staff."

She looked up then, a fire sparkling in her eyes. "But don't you want to be free? Of the Sidhe and him?"

The way she spat out him startled me. I had reason to hate him, so of course, I'd love to leave him and his world behind. Why did she seem to despise him so? "Maybe, but that's not a possibility right now."

"What if I said it could be?"

My lungs froze, and I stared at her. "What do you mean?" I whispered.

Her gaze shifted about the room as if looking for any rogue ears that might be listening. "I'm trusting you with knowledge that could get me and others killed. If you can't or won't keep this a secret, I can go no further." She paused. "Shall I go on?"

My heart plummeted past my toes. My suspicions about her from before flooded back, but I couldn't make myself demand that she stop. What if she held the key to seeing my grandparents? Unlikely as that was, I still couldn't dismiss her out of turn. I just hoped I didn't come to regret placing myself in the middle of two very different factions that vied for power.

Knowing I needed to give an answer, I nodded, not trusting myself to speak.

She took a deep breath. "There is a way to smuggle people throughout Chimra--all of Chimra, both the human and fae portions. In fact, we can get people out of Chimra completely and into hidden colonies."

I wet my dry lips, my heart drumming out a fast tempo. A faint hope I feared to trust built in my chest. "I'd heard vague rumors of such a thing. How?"

Though I dreaded the answer, I'd come too far to back away now.

"Though I can't disclose exact locations, Chimra has extensive underground tracks where trains once used to run."

In the books that my grandmother secreted away, I'd come across such marvels. That remnants of these tunnels still existed made my head spin with cotton. Could these tracks see me home to my grandparents and relocate us elsewhere?

I said the first thing that popped to mind. "How ironic that the underground resistance truly uses the underground."

Ester lightened for the first time during our visit, and she smirked. "That it is. We're right under the Sidhe's noses, and they're too arrogant to even know it."

Many of the fae were arrogant, but there were ones like Caline and Lord Corlin who were good-hearted. "I know a few who are decent, though, like Caline."

A flash of something close to distaste sped across Ester's expression. "I suppose so. I don't have anything personal against the fae maid."

Her tone conveyed that she held nothing against Caline except for her Sidhe identity, which was a stance I couldn't wholly condemn her for. It was so easy to lump an entire race of people together when all one had been fed was hate and harsh realities. For now, it was a subject that seemed better to let drop. After all, I didn't want to give her a reason to be even more cagey.

I switched topics to something which had roused a healthy dose of curiosity in me. "These hidden colonies? How are they?" Could I move my grandparents to one of them if need be?

Ester appeared to be choosing her words carefully. "Life's not easy in them, but it's not easy anywhere unless you're fae."

I nodded. "Unless you're a wealthy human, but even then, one still has to kowtow to the Sidhe."

The maid slammed a fist against her thigh. "I want a world where no human has to do that."

I tried to maintain a neutral ground, aware there was no safe option for me. "It would be nice."

Ester glanced at a nearby clock. "I better go before I'm missed. Think on my words, and let me know when you want to move."

I nodded, the sinking feeling in my stomach telling me that decision would be anything but easy. "I will. If Mela noticed your absence, just tell her that our master sent you to me." Though I didn't fully trust Ester and her motivations, I had no desire to see her in further trouble.

A relieved smile fluttered over the maid's lips. "Thank you, Mistress."

As I watched her leave, new anxiety now weighed on me. How deeply was Ester involved in the underground movement? More importantly, how far did she intend to draw me in?

I wasn't given long to think about that since a knock at the door cut into my ruminations. Before I could call out, a frowning Mela came bustling through. She halted a few feet in, eyeing the room critically and then me.

With a cluck of her tongue, she shook her head in clear disapproval. "I'll order this chamber thoroughly clean, maybe even fumigated."

Humiliation burned in my cheeks at the insult. I held my silence, not wanting to get into a verbal sparring match right now. Her barbs were commonplace, anyway. Though I hated such words, I'd also learned how to ignore them for the most part.

Her thin nose scrunched up. "You're looking peaky. When you're not getting lashed, our master must make use of you quite a lot. That is what he always does--gets his fill before discarding his paramour." A malicious smile curved her lips. "Just think, you might not even be coming back here again. In fact, it might be better for your health if you do not."

I glared at her to cover up the lance of pain that stabbed at my chest. Though I wanted to deny what she'd said, I couldn't. From what I knew of Gabreon's amorous past, her words could be all too true. I should rejoice at such a prospect, but I couldn't dredge up any happiness.

Still, her last sentence was concerning. "Is that a threat?"

"Not at all." Smirking, she marched out of the room without another glance backward, leaving the whole encounter to chip away at any peace of mind I'd had.

***

THE POUNDING OF THE fae horses' hooves drummed out a fast cadence that soon settled into me as one's own heartbeat did. It was a rhythm that tried to pull me to sleep, but the vibrations rumbled through me enough to make my stomach a little queasy.

A pang of worry ate through me. Nausea could signal pregnancy. Then again, I wasn't use to this mode of travel. In fact, I wasn't use to any mode of travel except that by foot.

I fought both the sleepiness and the queasiness, not wanting to miss a moment that was rushing by outside the windows. The equines...apparently, they were very swift creatures and didn't tire as quickly as their human counterparts did. That meant a speedier trip for us, which was a double-edged sword in that I wanted to see the estate but I also was currently enthralled by the sights of forest and field.

As always, the ride was smoother than expected. At this pace, though, the roads seemed to contain more bumps than those in the city. Though it was hard to do so, I largely ignored the six Sidhe outriders that rode their own fae mounts beside our carriage. Why we needed those guards, I didn't know. Gabreon had merely said they were there for safety and hadn't seemed inclined to answer further.

I glanced at him. He was seated next to me. At the moment, his head was bent over some correspondence or other. Since he was working on business and we were the only two people in the carriage, the trip had been a silent one so far.

To him, the countryside was no new sight. But to me, it was everything--greener than I could've possibly envisioned. I'd never been outside Chimra, never seen the wild beauty of a rural area. Trees of many shapes and sizes grew alongside the road and in copses spread throughout the area. They were as foreign in appearance as fae Chimra had been. The same held true for the birds and other animals that seemed in such abundance that it took my breath away.

I sighed and pressed my face to the glass, the vibrations making a buzzing feeling against my skin. Unlike at Gabreon's residence, this window was solid and wasn't a mere force field. Maybe it was stronger this way and better able to keep out stones and other objects? Shrugging away the idle question, I reapplied myself to taking in the countryside.

Sprinkled in with the wild were fields of grains, vegetables, and fruit that made me shake my head in frustration. How could there be such plenty available in the outside world, yet too many of my people didn't have enough to eat? It was but another comparison that did no favors in regards to my perception of the fae. Why must they hoard this bounty?

Until coming to Gabreon's household, I'd rarely tasted fruit that wasn't spoiled due to over-ripeness or insects. Even those marred treats had been something to look forward to, though. One could get used to the ultra-sweet mushiness, and bugs could be removed as long as there weren't too many.

I'd noticed more than one of the fields were guarded by the Sidhe and their fae steel. The metal gleamed from the tops of their helms to the bottoms of their boots. What were they protecting the food from? Animals? Humans didn't seem the likely answer. Most of us lived within large cities while a smaller percentage worked on such farms as these. We couldn't fight against their weapons, and we--and they--knew it.

Gabreon's softly spoken question broke into my thoughts. "Why do you frown so fiercely?"

I hesitated before gesturing toward the window. "There's so much food out here, yet it's guarded as if it were gold."

He set the parchment down he'd been holding. "Because in many cases, it is. My people have worked long to make the land fertile again. Demand can outstrip what is grown or produced if care is not taken."

That was surprising news to me. No human I knew thought of the words fae and lack in the same sentence. Had the earth really derogated to that point under humanity's care? "Food is that scarce?"

"It was, but now there is enough for all if we continue to plan accordingly."

"Enough for all? You mean the Sidhe? Because many humans do not have an adequate amount to eat."

Something that looked suspiciously like discomfort flashed across his face. "Theoretically, there is enough for all races, but whether everyone can afford it is another matter."

I stared at him, silently willing him to add something redeeming from the fae side of things. "And don't you think that's a problem?"

His gaze didn't break from mine. "I take care of my people, first and foremost."

"What kind of answer is that?" I couldn't keep the upset note from my voice.

"An honest one, even if it seems harsh. Besides, at least in the areas I have provenance over, the poor receive aid packages. Though I'll admit these are of a basic nature with just foodstuffs--"

"Ha, what aid packages? Supposedly, they were handed out during the first few hundred years of your occupation. But now? My family and friends have to scrounge around in the dumping grounds for food!" I flung my hand out toward him. "Your people came here and took over Earth, making us into something little better than slaves and beggars."

A glimmer of surprise shone on his face before puzzlement and anger quickly replaced it. Then all emotion faded from his expression. He cocked his head to the side. "Did you ever consider that your race did that to themselves with their past actions?"

I scowled at him, not believing the crap coming out of his mouth. "Even if our past actions were horrible, we shouldn't be forever judged on them."

"Let's not argue about this."

"How can I not? When my people are suffering, my parents--" My tongue froze.

Oh God, I'd been about to blurt out my parents' disappearance. Any trust I might've started feeling toward him had dried up during this little talk. He considered my people so far beneath him, considered me so far beneath him. His words said it all.

His eyes glittered with an intentness I feared. "What about your parents?"

I shook my head numbly. "Nothing."

"Hmm."

He didn't sound convinced but, thankfully, didn't press me further. Instead, he picked up another strand of our conversation. "You know, among your people, there is a misconception that the Sidhe haven't always been on Earth. Have you heard stories of our beginnings?"

I blinked, making sure I wasn't dreaming. Was this some sort of trick? Among my people, nobody knew the true answer to their origins. Some said from another dimension while others whispered that the Sidhe arrived from another world or even from underneath the hills. Up until now, the fae had seemed inclined to keep that secret.

I finally found my voice and asked slowly, "Your people are from Earth?"

He nodded. "For as long as we can remember, we've resided here and in Sidheen, which I guess your people would say is in another dimension. We found it after many centuries of inhabiting Earth."

"Another dimension?" I parroted, barely able to process that. But no matter how his words seemed like fanciful talk, I knew better. At one time, belief in the fae had been scarce. Until they'd showed themselves, and everything had changed.

He angled his body toward me. "In certain areas, the dimensions touch by the merest thread. You just have to know what to look for in order to follow that strand."

I shook my head. "That sounds beyond anything I can imagine."

"Maybe I'll take you to Sidheen someday."

The casual mention of it floored me. He was willing to take me to a place where very few, if any, humans had likely visited? "Isn't that against the law or at least some rule?"

"It's frowned upon, but humans are not restricted. We even have a population that lives there in their own villages."

A trickle of unease coursed down my spine. I glanced out the window so he wouldn't see my discomfort. Such a place would surely be worse than Earth, and I'd be more of a pariah than I already was. However, despite my concerns, I'd have no choice but to go where he chose. At least Mela appeared to be wrong about him discarding me anytime soon. That realization provided more satisfaction than it should. Maybe it was because I wanted to prove her wrong, which was admittedly petty. I never claimed to be perfect, though, and that fae woman had sought to make my life unpleasant in any way she could.

"You don't look happy at the thought."

I looked back at him and shrugged, crossing my arms. "It doesn't matter what I think, but part of me isn't excited at the prospect of visiting a place where everyone will hate me."

"I don't."

"Because you desire me." I swallowed back a swell of bitterness as I spoke.

***

GABREON REACHED FOR Lina's arm and tugged her against his side. The document that had been on his lap fluttered to the floor, where it could be forgotten until later. "How could I not?" he asked, his voice husky.

She stiffened against him. "That's just lust."

He pulled her sideways into his lap. "Are you so sure?" Because he knew more than desire connected them. Maybe it was even more than the bond that stretched between them.

She frowned, her brow furrowing. "What else could it be?"

He opened his mouth only to close it again. What did he feel? He shied away from saying love, as he hadn't truly loved anything since his troubled childhood. Well, that might not be quite true. His family...he supposed he could say he loved Kaelon and their grandfather. He didn't harbor much, if any, affection for Vinara, his mother, but neither did she for him.

"Indeed, what else?" he finally murmured but made no move to take things further. Instead, he rested his chin on the top of her head. As she slowly relaxed, she sank against him. He didn't mind just holding her. In fact, he should do it more often. Being with her in such a fashion gave him a comfort unlooked for, and he didn't think he was remiss in thinking she felt the same, too. Besides, he was coming to see just how much he had to make amends for concerning her. If these little gestures helped her, then give them he would.

One thing he would do that should undoubtedly please her was find out where the missing aid packages were going. Where they'd been disappearing to for hundreds of years, because he still received a monthly bill for them. A flicker of cold anger lit in his gut. Someone, likely multiple someones, was undermining his authority and apparently profiting quite nicely from it. If Lina was correct--and he didn't see the reason why she would lie--the issue appeared much more wide-spread than he had first assumed and not just aimed at her and her grandparents.

He pushed down his ire. Given his close proximity to Lina, any strong emotion he experienced was more likely to leak through their bond to her. Now was not the time to stew over the aid package problem. A relaxing retreat with her was what he'd wanted, and that was exactly what he'd get, even if he had to battle everyone to achieve it.

Once he returned to Chimra with Lina, he would then set about digging up the truth and punishing those responsible. One of his first meetings would be with the lord mayor. Little went on in the whole of Chimra that the Sidhe man didn't know about.

Chimra would likely need a new lord mayor by the time he got done with him. Depending on how far the corruption went, Gabreon would have a lot of purging to do. The mere thought of it gave him an instant headache. As if he already didn't have enough to handle. He'd have to be more observant next time and ensure iron-clad accountability.

A sound from Lina drew his attention. She was gazing out the window that was next to him. A few of his Sidhe outriders came into view.

After a moment, Lina spoke. "You said those armed fae are guarding the fields. Who are they protecting it from?"

The air in his lungs turned even staler. So much for relaxation. His response, when it came, was stark. "Human bandits."

She cocked her head and stared at him, apparently having never heard that before. "Really?"

He gave a grim nod.

She shook her head slowly as if clearing it of something distressing. "Humans would attack the Sidhe? That would be a mission in suicide. Even if bandits survived the initial confrontation, they couldn't cart off much of the crop before getting caught."

"They don't seek the bounty of the fields for themselves but rather for destruction." He sighed, letting anger leak into the sound. "They want to burn the crops. Without the guards in place, they would succeed far too often."

"How could humans hope to fight guards who have fae silver?"

He stiffened under me, his silence stretching on for so long I feared he wouldn't answer. "Because they have procured their own supply of the metal and delight in using it."

|  |

---|---|---

# Chapter 14

Surprise held me immobile as his words echoed in my mind. "They do?"

His mouth settled into a firm line. "Yes."

I worked to process that newest bit of information. Why had I never heard a whisper of this? But I'd also never heard anything about the tunnels until Ester. Those two pieces of information nagged at me until they suddenly coalesced into a blinding picture. Oh God, could the underground revolution be responsible for those attacks?

It seemed entirely possible. They had the means and motives. If they could sneak in and out of Chimra, why not avenge themselves on the hated Sidhe? The underground movement could be outfitting these bandits or even providing the manpower. That realization was like being hit by lightning. I couldn't control the tremors that stole over me.

So the countryside was even wilder than it looked. The implications of my possible discovery were astounding and potentially far-reaching. Again, another piece of the mystery seemed to align itself into place.

What was I to do with this information? Did the fae know? Did Gabreon know? Maybe I was wrong, and my suppositions were exactly that--suppositions.

Gabreon ran a hand over my arm. "You appear flushed. Are you well?"

Blinking, I came back to myself. "I...yes." Damn, I hoped he couldn't hear the quaver in my voice.

I shook my head in baffled wonderment. "I've never heard of bandits or humans having fae metal."

"You wouldn't. It's something that both sides want to remain silent."

"Both sides?" So he knew who was behind the attacks?

"Even you have to know of the underground revolution. They're behind this practice. At least certain factions are."

His concise words settled over me like a hot blanket--initially soothing but soon much too warm. I shifted slightly on his lap. Why was he telling me something that was apparently a well-kept secret? There had to be some machination to it. I just couldn't figure out what.

I decided upon frankness. "Why are you telling me this if only a select few know?"

I felt his shrug more than I saw it. "You're not going anywhere, and I trust you're smart enough to remain quiet."

I didn't know how to reply. That was a lot of trust. Either that or he believed I'd been cowed into submission. But why would he have such confidence in me? Though we got along well enough, my parents' disappearance would always weigh heavily on me. Even without that strike against him, the beginnings of our relationship would always linger between us. What game was he playing, and why involve me in it? The same could also be said of Ester.

Suddenly, I no longer felt like fighting sleep. Maybe I'd get some much-needed peace if I succumbed. Closing my eyes, I snuggled against Gabreon and willed myself to nod off. But now that I sought its embrace, it was ever fickle and drifted away. As if sensing my restlessness, Gabreon traced light circles on my back. The pain of yesterday's flogging had almost completely abated.

Finally giving up on napping, I stared out Gabreon's passenger-side window. The landscape melted into shades of various greens with other colors splashed about as if they were those accent pieces that I'd read about in one of our old books. I'd loved to read, so even a book on decorating hadn't been safe from me.

Without warning, we slowed until we barely crawled along. Gabreon heaved an exasperated sigh. A flash of dull red snagged my attention. I slid off his lap and leaned forward to investigate, my fingers curling against the sill of the window. My heart lurched as I recognized what that large splotch of color was. A human in tattered clothes was curled up on the ground, his back bloody and bruised. When I noticed that a fae manager, whip in hand, stood over the prone form, a gasp of horror ripped from my throat, taking my heart with it.

A group of ragged humans loitered, watching, before another manager barked some kind of order at them. The thin, wretched creatures scattered like frightened birds being chased by a reckless child. A few ran by the carriage. For a split second, I swore they stared at me as I did at them.

I gripped the sill more securely until my fingers ached. Some of the humans climbed onto large metal machines that apparently plowed the fields. Underneath my heartache and distress, a question worked to the surface. Since when did the fae use machines?

Gabreon yanked me away from the window and firmly against him. "Take your eyes away from that."

I couldn't. Such raw misery compelled one to look and gawk.

With a sneer of disgust, the manager looming over the fallen figure cracked the whip down once more. This time, the end landed by the worker's head and harmlessly struck the grassy expanse that lay between field and road. Without a glance backward at his handiwork, the manager walked away.

Surprisingly, the other manager gestured to a few workers who were tending to the crops by hand and pointed to the injured man. With more haste than they appeared capable of, they hurried to the man and lifted him carefully by his arms and legs, carrying him away.

We slowly started to move again, and I finally saw what had stopped us. An animal of some kind, one I could almost mistake for a cow except for its spotted hide of green and brown, had been standing on the road. It was now being led away by a young human male.

"What is that beast?" I asked, my voice shaky with all I'd witnessed.

"A Sidheen cow. They produce even more milk than Earth cows."

I barely heard his last sentence. After all, it wasn't important after what I'd seen.

Instead, the question I really wanted to know the answer to slipped out. "Do you treat your human workers so poorly?"

A muscle worked in his jaw, and his face darkened. "No, and over the last several years, their conditions have only improved. I'm not quite the monster you think I am."

"Then, given your position, why don't you advocate for wide-spread reform?"

His hands tightened upon my arm, though I didn't know if his ire was directed at me or on the brutality outside. I winced even as a thread of worry wormed through me. The Gabreon of old stared back at me, and it was a change I didn't like. When his mood soured like this, he was monstrous.

He released a breath and rapped on the carriage door before pushing me off his lap. The vehicle stilled. He turned a severe look on me and stabbed a finger downward. "Sit here and don't move."

Curious yet wary, I nodded, not wanting to rouse his anger further. He climbed down without a look in my direction and stalked back the way we'd come. I stared at the window, but he soon passed out of sight. I fidgeted in my seat, knowing I'd agreed to stay where I was. However, if I merely scooted over, it wasn't really moving, was it?

I couldn't waste another moment. The urge to know sent me scurrying over to the window, where I pressed my face to the glass. Gabreon's tall, lithe form was just visible. If he moved a little more to the left, he'd be out of my range of sight.

Unfortunately, the brown-haired manager was also there, and he seemed to be in a verbal altercation of some kind with Gabreon. Anger lurked in the lines of their posture. The manager had his whip clutched in a white-knuckled hand and sorely appeared as if he'd love to use it on Gabreon. Did he not know who Gabreon was? A mere manager could never hope to outrank him.

An auburn-haired fae male hurried over to them and bowed low before Gabreon. Though it took me a second, I recognized him as the other manager who hadn't seemed quite so horrible. He whispered something to the other Sidhe male, whose face froze and grew waxen. So he hadn't known. A perverse sense of pleasure hit me.

The human workers avoided the area, though I noticed the covert glances they sent our way. I knew their actions well, as they spoke of a people who wanted to stay invisible. With the Sidhe, that was something for which the common human strived.

I focused my attention back on the three fae men in time to see Gabreon grab the whip from the manager. I bit my lip, on edge to see what would happen next. Gabreon lifted the riding crop and struck the disgraced manager across the face and shoulder. The man cried out and clutched his cheek.

Though I hated seeing violence committed, the Sidhe male deserved that and more. He wouldn't get a smidgeon of sympathy from me.

Gabreon threw down the whip with an expression of disgust pasted on his face. Pride at his actions coursed through me. He'd delivered some sort of justice and yet hadn't sunk as low as the other fae in his brutality.

With a swiftness that never failed to amaze me, Gabreon ripped the man's hand from his face. A raw, red welt shone clearly against lightly tanned skin in the late afternoon daylight. After several moments of pinning him with a severe stare, Gabreon said a few more words to the two Sidhe. In response, they sketched a shaky bow to him.

After dusting his hands off as if they were dirty, Gabreon spun on his heel and strode back to the carriage. Realizing I was about to get caught gawking, I slipped back into my original position. Not knowing his mood, I wanted to avoid falling into that potential trap.

The door opened, and he slid onto the seat next to me with far more ease than I could've managed after such a confrontation. His face was smooth, just like his motions. I could read nothing from either of them.

He stared ahead, not bothering to look at me. "You were watching."

Caught red-handed. I saw no benefit in lying. "Yes."

"Still more convinced than ever I'm a monster?"

The words to deny his claim sprang up, but I discarded them. I did think he was one at times, and I couldn't let myself forget that. After all, he was the Sidhe who'd ordered my parents' likely deaths. "I think you've done bad things, evil things, but this wasn't one of them."

There, that was the truth.

He laughed humorlessly. "You can be refreshingly honest sometimes."

"I try."

"At least I earned your approval this afternoon."

I shrugged, not knowing what to make of his manner. "You were in the right. That fae manager was horrible. I don't care what that worker did. There was nothing he could've done to deserve the beating he got."

"The cow escaped him," he said, his voice flat. "That was his infraction."

I closed my eyes before looking at him. "To be whipped for such a small thing. The cow is fine."

His face still retained that statue-like quality. "Some of my people value animals to a higher degree than they do humans. And some are just seeking an outlet for their cruelty in a fashion...that's more socially acceptable."

A spurt of ire flickered in my chest. "You mean they can't go around abusing other Sidhe people without consequence."

He dipped his head in agreement, his dark hair falling forward to hide his features. "That is largely true. Human targets have less inherent risk attached to them."

I didn't acknowledge his words. I didn't have to, because we both knew it to be true. I fisted my hands in my lap as Gabreon retreated into silence. Helplessness at the plight of my people gripped me, but what could I--a pampered mistress--do? I'd been whipped, albeit much more humanely, if that were possible, for reasons that I should never have been.

The only consolation I found was that even Gabreon couldn't condone Feron's actions and those of the manager. That he had some moral compass was heartening but puzzling. How could such a man have ordered my parents' disappearance? That was my most searing question and one I feared I'd never know the answer to unless I asked him. Would he truly use my grandparents against me? Part of me said no, but could I trust that all-too-possible foolhardy portion?

I leaned my head back against the seat and stared at the ceiling. The intricate beauty of the nature-themed mural did nothing to comfort me, not that I thought it would. At least my parents no longer had anything to fear, unlike the rest of us. Thank God, they weren't like those poor, ragged things who stared at others with haunted eyes. They hadn't been sentenced to that life, one that was worse than mine ever had been.

I froze on that last horrible idea. Could my parents be eking out an existence in such a place as this? I would never call it a life--that would be an injustice to the very word. My stomach lurched from my terrible imaginings.

Could my father suffer as that worker had? What of my mother? Did she work in the fields from sunup to sundown, only to have to submit to her master at night? My heart pounded as if it wanted to explode through bone and skin.

I clenched my jaw shut against the scream that wanted to escape. No, I couldn't follow this path of thinking, not if I wanted to remain sane. How could I stop myself, though? Their unknown fate weighed more heavily on me than ever. Gabreon's presence acted as a permanent reminder etched into my brain.

The answer was clear. Somehow, someway, I'd have to broach the subject with him and have a little faith.

Faith? I snorted to myself. That was pretty much the same as trust. If he remembered my grandparents... A realization knifed into my consciousness, and it crushed the breath from me. A fae of his resources could find out nearly anything with a little digging. I cursed myself for a fool. What did it matter whether he knew of my grandparents or not? If he had no knowledge of them, it was because he didn't have any desire to learn about my family or background.

I took a few deep, steadying breaths. Well, there was no time like right now to ask. My tongue, however, didn't seem to understand that. How did I bring up the topic? Just blurt out, "Did you have my parents killed?" Guess that was as good as any.

I opened my mouth to speak before I could lose what little I had left of my courage. A clashing of metal against metal stilled my tongue, though. I whipped my head to look through the side window. The sight of the outriders engaged in battle with masked horsemen iced my heart. I squinted. Were those-- God, the attackers had fae horses.

***

THE UNMISTAKABLE SOUND of fae metal caused Gabreon to right himself from his slouch. Bandits, damn it all to Sidheen! It had to be them. How had they known about this trip, or had it just been a lucky coincidence? No, the bandits had to know who he was. Why else take the risk against six armed fae guards? He folded down to reach under the seat and withdrew a fae sword. Though his men were right outside, he couldn't count on them to eliminate all threats. Especially if this was a planned attack.

He spared Lina a brief glance, for it was all he could safely spare right now. "Get on the floor, keep your head down, and stay there."

She nodded, fear screaming across her features, and did as bade. He scooted nearer to his window and peered through it. Just then, a blade outside flashed in the sunlight and landed a shuddering blow against the glass. A muffled scream came from Lina. The window rattled but didn't shatter.

Gabreon growled and flung open the casement. If he only he could get close enough to gut the worm. He thrust his sword through the portal, delivering a strong blow to his opponent's weapon.

The attacker's sword wavered before flying back toward him before bouncing harmlessly off the magic force shield that covered the window. Thankfully, Lina huddled against the opposite door. If the bandit's fae metal broke through the enchantments weaved into the carriage, she wouldn't be skewered, at least not at the moment. He'd die before he allowed that to happen. With a grim smile, he adjusted his grip on the blade.

A furious human face came into view as the man fought to keep the purloined Sidhe mount under control. He pointed his sword at Gabreon, though almost immediately his mad gaze tracked to Lina with an intensity that Gabreon abhorred. "We're coming for you, fae, and your whore, too. No Sidhe magic will stop us."

"Not if I can help it," Gabreon said, infusing pure ice and arrogance into his tone. He calmly laid a hand on the front window, closing his eyes to gather the concentration he needed for the spell to reach the horses. After a few seconds, the carriage swerved left and away from the bandit. Though part of him wanted to stand and fight, he'd not endanger Lina that way. He couldn't, wouldn't, imagine her hurt or worse.

When he glanced toward her, she appeared to be staring past him through the left-hand window. One of her hands came to her throat. "Caline," she choked out.

Though Gabreon couldn't concern himself with the lives of others right now, he knew Lina's tender heart needed reassurance. "They're fine. It's us they're after. We need to lose the attackers until my outriders can dispatch them."

A small squeak left her mouth, and he read her fear all too well, for it was his own. Fae horses were fast, but the bandits had them, too. That advantage was lost to them.

Gabreon glimpsed out the window. More bandits. Anger roiled in his stomach. "Head down!"

***

CLOSING MY EYES AT his command, I rested my face against the seat. My arms slipped over my head, which was slightly turned toward him. Outside, the clang of metal rang, sometimes closer, sometimes farther in the distance. So I knew the battle still raged on.

Once in a while, the noise came directly from outside or against the carriage itself, and I'd glance up in time to see Gabreon leaning out the window to repel some attack or other. During those times, a vice would squeeze my heart. I couldn't look away. God, what if he were killed? The very notion sent panic cascading through me. I couldn't even begin to explore the reasons behind it--not now and maybe not ever.

The carriage seemed to race on forever. Each bump we hit sent pain rattling through my bones and jarred the contents of my stomach. I swallowed back nausea. Even my head started to ache, though it was cradled against the cushioned seat. I just wanted to reach the safety of his estate, but as each second ticked by, it seemed less and less likely.

I'd never felt weaker or more pathetic. But what could I do? I didn't even have a knife, not that it would do a wit of good against fae steel. And any fighting skills I had were non-existent. My altercation with Lord Feron proved that. All that aside, it also didn't help that my stomach was trying to crawl up my throat.

Fright and indecision held me to my spot on the floor, and I barely dared to glance around. Instead, whenever I opened my eyes, Gabreon's rigid profile was to be seared anew into my mind. He never looked in my direction. His focus was on the windows, and every muscle appeared coiled to spring. Though his continued actions engendered a feeling of being protected, they also told me how worried he was. That, in turn, only ratcheted up my fears. What would the bandits do if they dragged us out?

Kill Gabreon? If they were human bandits--and the one I'd seen was--they probably would. That or use him as some sort of ransom. But my fate... My mind balked at where it was going, but I couldn't deny the truth. Men, whether fae or human, seemed to have the same proclivities. Rape was a real possibility.

Finally, the sounds of fighting died away and didn't return. Though I hesitated to move, I lifted myself slightly. The sway of the vehicle slowed, and the scenery visible through the window halted its flow past me. Were we stopping?

Gabreon finally turned away from the window and knelt beside me. Urgency seeped out of his every move as he pulled me up. The suddenness of the action caused me to sway, but his arm was a steadying force around my waist.

He studied me closely and opened his mouth before shaking his head. "Come, we've lost the bandits for a bit. This carriage is too heavy and conspicuous, though. We'll need to seek out our next location without it."

I stared at him as he put on a belt and sheathed his sword, a sense of hopelessness hitting me. Next location? So his estate still wasn't that close? Though that wasn't what I'd wanted to hear, I knew he was right about moving. What he'd said about the bandits being after us echoed back. They were likely after him, but that didn't make me feel any safer. I'd have to do what I'd already been doing for weeks now--hope that he didn't lead me into something worse.

I swiped at my dry lips with my tongue. "Let's go."

He pushed open the door and helped me down. My feet landed in soft grass so tall it came to my knee. A pretty clearing of flowers surrounded us, so at odds with the brutality I'd seen that day. Even how Gabreon's hand rested on the hilt of his sword was a reminder of that violence. I guessed that was how the fae world worked--beauty that covered up the ugly, an ugly that most of the Sidhe liked to pretend didn't exist.

Gabreon jogged to the horses and placed a hand on one of them. "Go."

With that simple command, the beasts took the carriage off in the opposite direction. I blinked, barely believing my eyes. Well, that answered my question as to how sentient fae horses were. But now that they were gone, where were we to go and how?

I whirled toward Gabreon and forced my frozen tongue to work. "Now what?"

The grim expression on his face grew. He pointed at something in the distance. "We go there."

|  |

---|---|---

# Chapter 15

My gaze tracked to where his finger pointed. I squinted, desperately trying to bring whatever awaited us into focus. A mysterious haze in the distance obscured the area where Gabreon was leading us. Something about the mist caused me to recoil, every instinct screaming at me to not go near it.

He grabbed my hand and tugged me in that direction. Numb terror of what lurked behind and in front of us forced me to keep up. I tried my best not to let the fear fully control me. A focused mind would do us better than a panicked one, though that was easier said than done.

My breath came much too quickly, and I stumbled more than once over the uneven ground. I made sure to pick up my feet more. Though he probably wouldn't let me fall, I didn't need a sprained ankle.

Every few seconds, I'd glance around as much as I dared. So far, no tell-tale sounds of horses made it to my ears. That wasn't saying much, though. I still felt dizzy and drained, but now wasn't the time to protest. At least I was alive. For now. If those bandits caught up to us, I doubt I'd stay that way. And if I did, well, I was sure I'd much prefer death.

Gabreon was a dark, silent presence at my side. I could practically hear the agitation leaking from him. That rattled my nerves even more--that I could so clearly sense his worry. Unless it was anger or lust, nothing roused him so deeply.

Soon, my legs and lungs were burning. I gave a pained grimace. When had I gotten so out of shape? The answer was easy. Since I'd been conscribed to a life of leisure. And I couldn't completely blame Gabreon for the lapse. I hadn't implemented any sort of program to retain my fitness, and I'd had plenty of time to do so. Now I never regretted that more. If I survived this, it would be a mistake I'd remedy.

How far were we from the location? With that fog, it was hard to tell. We didn't seem that far away, but we never seemed to get closer. I bit my lip. A fae trick of the mind? But as soon as that thought was out, the mist was right before us.

Gabreon spurred me on faster. Once we were surrounded by the haze, disorientation hit. My head swam and my stomach lurched. What kind of sorcery was this? A slash of fright speared through me. Oddly enough, the sensation quickly died down to a manageable level, though it lurked in the background, waiting to grab me again.

His hand tightened around mine. "Stay with me. Don't let go, or you'll get so bewildered, you'll end up unconscious. Or worse."

"Okay," I croaked. Fainting felt like a real possibility. I didn't even want to know what he meant about "worse."

I gritted my teeth against the pull and stubbornly gazed ahead. All I could make out was the indistinct outline of some sort of structure. No, make that structures, though I couldn't be certain. The color and shape were impossible to gauge.

Finally, parts of the buildings seemed to solidify and come into a somewhat clearer view. The sight nearly made me falter to a halt. Old, rickety edifices arose out of the fog like ghosts. A chill crawled up my spine. Only Gabreon's hand kept me moving. I...I didn't want to go there.

That was no lived-in town but one long abandoned. If my suspicions weren't wrong, it'd been a human one, too. Nothing pointed to it being fae. The lines of the buildings reminded me of Upper Chimra's main shopping district. However, that didn't account for my irrational fear of the place.

"Why are we going there?" It didn't look as if it'd offer us much, if any, protection.

Before he could answer, a boom ripped through the air. Gabreon gasped and stumbled. I pulled on his arm to keep him upright and stared at him. Though it took longer than it should, the realization of what that noise meant burrowed into my chest like a dagger. My gaze frantically searched for a bloom of red--because even the Sidhe bled like us. My heart lurched when I found it.

The slowly spreading stain in the center of his tunic mesmerized me, gripping me with a horrid sort of fascination. Gabreon pressed my hand, drawing my eyes up to his. Even in the twilight of the mist, the pain he felt was clear in the lines bracketing his mouth.

"We need to keep going," he said, his voice tight and slightly raspy as he started to pull me onward. "We won't be safe until we reach the town."

His words ripped me out of my trance, and my shaky legs followed his command. Blind fear lent me an extra burst of strength. The bandits were somehow here and had landed one good shot already. We needed to get to safety--and quickly. His wound...I was no healer, but I'd worry about that later.

I glanced dubiously at the desolate town in front of us, even as my ears strained to hear any sound of the bandits. It took me a second to find the breath to ask, "Where can we hide in there that we won't be found?"

He didn't answer. Instead, his knees buckled. I caught him around the waist. He flung his arm over my shoulders and leaned heavily against me. Damn it, we didn't have the time for this! Though he supported himself as much as possible, his weight was a force that threatened to drag me down. I had to get us to safety.

Or did I? My steps didn't slow, but my mind accessed the possibilities that lay before me. A large part of me focused on every noise around us and every shadowy form visible through the fog. Nothing materialized. Still, I waited for the impact of a bullet or the slice of a sword. My nerves were stretched so tightly that I feared I'd snap in two.

Another portion of me whispered things that I should in all earnestness consider--about Gabreon.

Here was my chance. I could dump him on the ground and make it to that town and...what? Even if I could wait out the bandits somehow, I'd have no place to go. I had a feeling I wouldn't want to remain in an abandoned town, and a random human woman on the run was bound to catch attention. I wasn't particularly stealthy, so skulking in the shadows would probably only get me found that much quicker. In fact, if Gabreon perished, I might be seen as an accessory to his death and hunted down.

Worse, some traitorous part of me balked at leaving him alone and defenseless. Ha, he was Sidhe, so never that last thing. He had magic at his fingertips. If he was so powerful, though, where was all his strength now?

Gabreon slouched even more heavily against me. A glance at him showed that his eyes were barely open and his head was lolling around more than it should. His sheathed sword pressed against my hip in a way that would soon hurt. I grunted and hefted him upward by pulling on his waist. The arm around my shoulders felt limp.

Great, just great.

Tears of frustration and rage pricked at my eyes. How was I to haul him all the way to those buildings? Though they didn't look terribly far now, carrying a deadweight was anything but easy. It would be so easy to let him fall without a backward glance.

I huffed and glared at the town. Damn it, I couldn't abandon him, though by all rights, I should drop him like a heap of garbage. Curse my soft heart. I couldn't leave my kidnapper--for that was what he truly was--to his death. The why of it I'd have to ponder later.

Sweat soon poured down my back, and my spine bowed as if it were about to crumble. Each step ripped the breath from me. Fear hounded my heartbeats into a frenzy. Numbness had stolen over my hand and shoulder until I wondered how I even managed to keep a hold on him. Still, I trudged along because there was nothing else I could do. I refused to let us die so easily.

Finally, my knees caved. We hit the ground. I winced as small rocks dug into my skin. Gabreon, God help him, landed on all fours somehow. The fall must've revived him.

I placed a hand on his back, not sure what to do.

He gasped and lifted his head slowly to stare at me with pain-filled eyes. "Must get us to...the town. They won't follow."

"Why not?" I didn't understand his logic. Was he delirious?

"Humans afraid. Not go into town or mist."

Was that why I felt a nameless terror when I gazed upon the town? Did the very town, the very mist, sense my humanity and prey upon it? I shivered at the morbid thought, but it made as much sense as any. I frowned. "Well, it sure didn't stop their bullets."

A wry smile twisted his lips. "Their bullets don't care. However, once we're in the town, their weapons won't be able to reach us."

I didn't ask if this was due to distance or Sidhe magic. Right now, it hardly mattered. Though every cell in my body rebelled against the thought of entering the town, I wearily rose to my feet and helped him up. At least he supported more of his weight than he'd previously done, so we made faster time.

Soon, the town stood but a few yards from us. I slowed, that same irrational fright spiking high at the sight of it. Though Gabreon said nothing, I knew he stared at me. But I couldn't tear my attention from what lay before me.

His words about humans being afraid of the fog washed over my mind. Supernatural or not, it wasn't a phobia I'd let rule me. Fisting my free hand, I hardened my resolve. If safety awaited us there, then into the town we'd go.

With a deep breath, I stepped over the imaginary boundary of the town and onto the disintegrating blacktopped road. It was a demarcation I felt down to my bones--a sensation even more sinister than the mist. For a few moments, I didn't dare look around. I'd see menace around every corner if I did. Hopefully, that feeling would fade as it had with the fog.

He squeezed my shoulder, his grip much weaker than normal. "Well done."

A slightly hysterical laugh bubbled in my throat. "Not as if I had much choice." Trying to gather myself before I broke down, I infused some lightness in my tone. "Anyway, my master ordered, and I obeyed."

"I think we've moved beyond that now, don't you?"

His quietly spoken question penetrated my already crumbling defenses. The potential meaning of his words swelled in my chest, making it feel tight and painful. "For now."

He sighed and leaned against me heavily. "Let's find shelter. I need to remove the bullet."

I almost stumbled, my gaze zoning in on his wound. Bullet? It was still lodged in him? Though I could see nothing but dark red at the moment, why wouldn't it be? My hands shook at the thought of having to remove that small piece of metal. Maybe I wouldn't have to, but I could hardly expect him to do it. With grim effort, I banished that idea from my mind as something I'd worry about when I had to.

Knowing I'd have to face my surroundings sooner than later, I took in the buildings around me. Though there was some outward crumbling to the structures, they looked amazingly intact for having been deserted for six hundred years--when the Sidhe first overtook the Earth.

In some ways, they'd had dominion for what seemed like forever. I suspected to the long-lived fae, it only felt like a matter of days. I used the term long-lived loosely, as no one seemed to know just how long they could survive, other than far beyond a human's span of years. If we made it out of here alive, I'd have to solve that mystery if I could. Right now, I had more important things to consider.

The general layout of the town wasn't that dissimilar to Lower Chimra. In fact, on the whole, it wasn't that different in the amount of disrepair, either. Only the lack of people flagged it as something else entirely. That and the haze, which wasn't like our lung-clogging smog.

"Not that scary?"

I frowned at him. His pale, pinched face quickened my pace, though I didn't exactly know where we were headed. "It's not exactly inviting, but you knew it wouldn't be."

"Indeed, but I knew the effect would start to wear off soon."

A sarcastic remark about how it would've been nice to know that ahead of time lurked on the edge of my tongue. I swallowed it back. He was clearly not in any state to tell me such things, and I couldn't take my sour mood out on him. Even though I was in this whole situation because of him.

Adjusting my grip on him, I shifted him slightly to ease the soreness from where his sword pressed on my hip. My endurance was down to its last spurt. "Where do we head now?"

He lifted his bloody hand from where it'd been clutching at his wound. "There."

My gaze tracked his movement. A faded, peeling sign proclaimed the store to be a pharmacy. Well, that made sense, given his injury. Hopefully, there would be something salvageable there.

I aimed our course in that direction, hoping my body didn't fail me before we could get there. As our feet touched the weed-strewn sidewalk, a growling, snarling cacophony reached my ears.

Everything within me froze. Fae hound, at least one, many many more.

Raw terror coursed through me, and my dread of the whole town receded in the face of this new horror. God, had it picked up our scent?

Without thinking, I dragged Gabreon to the dirty glass door of the pharmacy and prayed it would open easily.

"Hurry," he whispered urgently.

By some miracle the door pushed open and didn't fall off its hinges. I maneuvered us over the threshold and frantically glanced around the dim interior for a secluded place in which Gabreon could sit or lie down. Multiple shelving units met my gaze, many still loaded with their wares. No area struck me as safe, though. Everything was too out in the open--and clearly visible from the huge windows at the front of the building.

Though the windows and door were intact, I didn't know if that made a difference in avoiding the sensitive noses of fae hounds. Also, for all I knew, maybe the rest of the store hadn't held up nearly so well.

Toward the back of the store, I found what I'd been looking for--a couple of plastic-and-metal chairs and a counter that led to a whole other section. With any luck, this semi-open room would turn into our hiding spot for the near future.

Two, small high-set windows were set into the back wall and allowed for a little light. Bottles and little boxes littered the shelves. Medicine. A flicker of hope sprouted. Would there be anything there to help him? I peeked over the ledge but didn't see anything to sit on. That could be remedied.

Gabreon held onto the counter as I lifted one of the chairs. The only way to get back there had to be through the doorway to our left, so I pushed on through and into a short hallway.

As soon as the door closed behind me, blackness consumed any lingering light. I froze, not sure of my next step. Paranoia hovered around the edges of my mind. I could well imagine malevolent eyes watching me and plotting my demise.

After I took a few deep breaths, my eyes adjusted. I squinted. There, ahead of me to the right was a faint glow. Could that be the other area I was searching for? Not wanting to wallow in my fright, I carefully made my way to that light. Soon, I was stepping into the semi-open room. My gaze instantly searched for Gabreon. When I saw him still leaning against the counter, my shoulders slumped in relief.

I quickly set the chair down behind one of the tall shelves. Once I got Gabreon back, I'd need to check out our surroundings a bit more. Was there a way to escape from the back of the building? It seemed likely, as most of the shops in Chimra had been constructed in that manner. With fae hounds on the prowl, I didn't know what to do. Maybe Gabreon would.

Soon, I had him sitting in the chair. For some reason, I kept a hand on his shoulder. Maybe I feared he'd lapse into unconsciousness otherwise. His posture was rigid as if he might fall forward if he softened his stance. We needed to do something about that wound--and fast. Up until this point, I'd been too preoccupied with finding us a halfway suitable place.

Now, as I stared at his chest, my stomach clenched. I hated blood, hated seeing, smelling it. Touching it. I steeled myself to do whatever needed to be done. Much of my life had been lived with this philosophy and to it I'd stay true.

He gripped the edge of the seat with one hand while the other one rested over his wound.

"Is it still bleeding badly? What about the hounds?" I asked, even as my eyes scanned the unfamiliar bottles and boxes lining the shelves. Was there anything that could help him?

"I'm attempting to mute the pain. I stopped the bleeding almost immediately and have kept the wound as stable as I could. As for the hounds, I can only mask our scent for a bit longer. My magic...isn't behaving the way it should, because of the fae metal in my chest. That's why we need to finish up here as quickly as possible."

Horror squeezed my heart. Fae metal? How was he not dead? Likely due to his magic. Damn it, I'd never felt so useless, but I wouldn't act as scared as I felt. It'd help no one.

At least we were somewhat safe from the hounds at the moment. What would happen when Gabreon couldn't mask us, I didn't even want to think upon. "That's a wonderful bit of magic there."

"Trust me, I'd much prefer not having to use those powers in the first place."

"Fair point." Needing to do something with myself, I drifted over to a brown bottle. A faded label that read disinfectant made my heart jump. I grabbed it, trying to make out the instructions if there were any. Was it even still good after all these years? Hopefully, it wouldn't cause any harm, because there was no other choice at the moment.

I hurried back to his side. "Move your hand, and I'll disinfect the wound." I paused. "Unless your magic does that."

He lowered his hand. "Not to the extent I'd like."

I took that as his go-ahead and decided to uncover the area around his wound. I prayed the material wouldn't stick. If it did, should I just pour on the disinfectant and hope it loosened the fabric? Only one way to tell. I knelt and gently lifted his shirt. The material pulled away much easier than expected, though he tensed underneath my hands.

"Sorry," I muttered.

"No need to apologize."

I set about ripping the fabric as much as I could from the bullet hole outward. Maybe I should've just taken his shirt off, but what did I know? As I poured on the contents of the bottle, he gritted his teeth before bowing his head. The clear liquid washed away some of the red, leaving a better view of the bullet's entry site.

My stomach turned, and I righted myself. I couldn't let myself be overcome by this. Still, I grasped the back of the chair for support until the worst of the nausea passed. What a pair we were. Though my back barely experienced a twinge anymore--partly because of the adrenaline flooding my system--I felt nearly as incapacitated as he did.

"Now what?" So far, he hadn't guided me in what to do. At this point, I was at a loss.

He lifted his head. When he spoke, his voice was raspy. "You could either dig the bullet out, or you could lend me energy so I can do it."

Though I should've been relieved to have another option, I couldn't help but gape at him. "Lend you energy?"

"It's not something undertaken lightly. For it to work well, there has to be some manner of trust between the two parties."

Trust. Such a little word that meant so much. Could I do it? Should I do it? I couldn't forget that one never dealt lightly with the Sidhe and their magics.

I forced the words out through a tight throat. "What are the repercussions for me?"

|  |

---|---|---

# Chapter 16

Lina's question rested like a deep chasm between them. That, along with the pain dogging him, made Gabreon's head swim most disconcertingly. He hoped against hope she'd agree to the energy lending. He couldn't hold it against her if she didn't. In truth, she could've dumped him in the mud and been done with him. But she hadn't. Still, how much more could he ask of her? Even though he wouldn't take more than she could spare, she had little reason to trust him.

A steely glint in her eyes showed her determination for an acceptable answer. He...he owed her that much. He inhaled raggedly. Nausea churned in his stomach, making breathing hard. Nay, thought hard.

What had he... Oh. He blinked as it came back to him. He owed her so much more than a mere answer. Now, more than ever, that was clear as if all blinders and pretenses had been swept away from him.

After all he'd done, she was still by his side. How could he ever repay that? It was a humbling feeling, one he deserved in multitude.

He closed his eyes. Weakness clutched at him from all sides, wanting to draw him draw into its relentless depths. Both hands clutched onto the edge of the seat like they were the only thing keeping him upright. Which was pretty much the truth. She grasped his shoulder. That gesture of support rallied him. His eyes slowly opened, even though his lids felt as if they had weights attached to them. He had to continue staying strong if they were to come out of this situation alive and see her to safety. If he was to do that, he had to heal the wound.

Finally, he scrounged up the energy to speak. "You'll likely feel weary. And..." His voice trailed off, his thoughts wispy things that tried to escape him. After several seconds, he managed to grab the right one and hold onto it. "You might also sense me in a way you've never done before."

***

I STARED AT HIM. HIS words weren't exactly reassuring. I was aware of the time ticking by, his face gray in the low light. But I couldn't go into this blind. "How so?"

"It differs from party to party. You may sense my feelings, even my essence--my soul, if you will."

"That...that's intimate." I could easily guess what he wasn't saying--the reverse would be true for him in that he'd be able to sense me, too.

"And why it's an act not lightly undertaken."

Could I share that much of myself with him? He already had my body. My soul had always been my own. If it could save him, though, how could I not? He was many things, some of them not good, but he had more redeeming qualities than a lot of his counterparts did. Maybe that wasn't saying much, but I still had so much to find out, like the truth behind my parents' disappearance.

I expelled a slow, deep breath. "Okay, let's do this. How do we do this?"

"Th-thank you." He sat up straighter, though I could tell that took considerable effort. "We need to touch. Hands will do."

Well, here went nothing. I once again knelt before him, ignoring the dusty floor under my knees. I reached for his hands because he seemed unable to unclench them from the seat. Once my fingers brushed over the backs of his, I found one of my hands grasped in a bone-jarring grip. I said nothing. If this is what he needed to remain sitting and not flat out on the ground, so be it.

At first nothing happened. The only thing I felt was the ache in my knees from the hard ground. Then he leaned forward and placed his forehead against mine, and everything changed.

I gasped as foreign sensations poured--no, ripped--through me. So much pain was there, but not only due to the wound he had. Underneath it, there was joy and love, though I didn't know for whom. And a soul that wasn't utterly black. It held more darkness than I was comfortable with, but it didn't harbor the evil I'd first been convinced it would. For some reason, it was a relief that brought tears to my eyes.

Though it took extreme effort, I stared at him not just with my soul but also my gaze. He appeared equally affected, his eyes wide and his mouth hanging slightly agape. What was he seeing? I wished I had some defense, some wall, I could shove into place. I feared I was as a well-known story to him. No secret would be safe from him.

So far, I didn't feel any draining sensation. In fact, it was the opposite. Every cell in my body quivered, and all my senses zoomed into overdrive. My skin felt stretched too thin to contain all that was inside as if I could burst from the pressure.

With a moan, Gabreon broke away from me, dropping my hands and sitting up taller than I'd seen him do since he'd been shot. Suddenly, the exhaustion surged over me. Though I wanted to gasp, only a small sound slipped from my lips. I'd been sucked dried and left a husk. Moving seemed impossible. Somehow, I remained upright, which was a small feat.

After a few seconds, I marshaled the strength to focus on him. His countenance had flushed with some color, taking away the deathly pallor.

An astounded expression played across his face. "You...you..."

I scrunched my brow or at least tried to. "What?"

He shook his head. "Not now."

I brushed away any curiosity I felt. We had other things to deal with. "Do you have enough energy now?" I asked, my voice barely lighter than a breath. God, hopefully, he did, for I didn't. My legs were a quivering mess. I couldn't even get up.

A grim smile flickered over his lips. "For now."

"I...that's not what I wanted to hear."

"I can't promise that I'll have enough power to remove the bullet and mask our scent."

I couldn't believe I was offering but... "Can I attempt to get it out, then?"

"It's lodged near the heart. I think it's best if I do it."

Just how did he plan to remove it himself? It hadn't occurred to me to ask. Now I regretted that oversight. "Doing it yourself sounds just as risky."

He gave me a slightly amused look. "I won't even have to touch it. Well, not with fingers."

"Huh?" That word might be inelegant, but it perfectly summed up what I felt.

"I can harness my magic and force my body to bring the bullet to the surface. It'll take much energy and be painful. Still, it's preferable to the alternatives."

Though I'd been immersed in the fae world for over four weeks now, I still marveled at some of the wonders available to them. Too bad they hoarded all the good they could do and only used it on themselves.

Gabreon placed his hand on the sword at his hip and pulled it free. Frowning, he set it on the floor before me. I stared first at it and then at him.

"If I fall unconscious and the hounds find us, you'll need this."

I gulped. My hands twitched where they rested on my thighs. He was expecting me to use it? I didn't even know how to properly hold one.

"Aim for the area between their eyes or their throat."

I nodded, words utterly failing me.

He folded forward and grimaced, his wound apparently still paining him. With a gentle hand, he cupped my cheek. "I hope it won't come to that, but I can't leave you without a weapon. I wish I had one of your people's guns to give you."

"Me, too." I'd kill for Grandpa's rifle, not that I knew how to use it. The old firearm would've still provided some measure of protection. Though I hated my weakness in doing so, I leaned into his hand. His touch provided me with comfort I couldn't afford to overlook at the moment.

When he withdrew his palm, I knew it was time. I reached for the sword and used it as a staff. My body protested as I stood up like an old woman hobbled by arthritis. My arms felt useless and limp. How was I ever going to lift the blade? I hoisted the tip slightly off the ground. Thank heavens, it was surprisingly light--a small miracle that I'd take.

Gabreon straightened into a rigidity that told me how much he dreaded what was to come. "Will you stand by me in case I need to be supported?"

I went to his side so he would be able to rest against me, though I wondered who would really be supporting whom.

At first, nothing seemed to happen. His expression didn't change, not even a twitch. Suddenly, strain shone on his face. I glanced at his wound and blinked. Were my eyes deceiving me? The injured area glowed an iridescent white. I wasn't sure what I'd been expecting, but it wasn't this show of magic.

He gasped and slumped forward, so I grabbed his arm with my free hand. The light expanded from the bullet wound and encompassed us both. The glare blinded me. Tears welled in my eyes. I bent to look at his chest, but light obscured my view.

His weight now pressed against my side. Should I lower him to the ground? If he didn't finish the process soon, I'd have to. Though he was lithe, his body was all muscle.

I began to kneel, but the howl of a fae hound locked my knees. Oh God, no. I glanced at Gabreon.

He was staring up at me through the hair that had worked loose from his ponytail. "Sword," he rasped.

My hand tightened around the hilt even as my gaze flew around the room. There was nowhere to hide that would be of further benefit, at least not from the noses of hounds.

"Can you remain seated by yourself?" I spoke in a shaky voice that was barely above a whisper. What if the beasts that hunted us had superior hearing?

"I think so."

I stayed close to him but no longer kept ahold of him. Instead, both of my hands clutched the sword in front of my chest. My gaze tracked around the room. I saw no sign of the hounds. They would find us, though. It was only a matter of time.

As the seconds crept by, tension scraped along my nerves like claws. Part of me wished for all this to end one way or another. Gabreon's state wasn't easing my mind, either. The light coming from his wound dimmed only to brighten time and again. He wavered but didn't fall as his breath hissed through clenched teeth. It was a cycle that caused an ever-tightening knot in my chest.

Every instance I looked at him, more color seemed to seep from his face, though two bright spots flared on his cheeks. Beads of sweat wove down his forehead and cheeks. His fingers were white once more due to the punishing grip he had on the edge of the seat.

How much longer could he withstand the pain until unconsciousness took him? I itched to lower him to the ground, but I dare not remove my hands from the weapon. That was probably an irrational fear. It was there nonetheless.

Gabreon groaned loudly. A blinding flash of light exploded across my vision. The sound of something small pinged against the floor. Though my sight was hampered, I saw him pitch forward. Without thought, I threw down the sword and lunged for him. He was already hitting the ground as I grabbed onto his arms to ease him back.

Shit, his eyes were closed. A glinting of gold caught my attention. It was the fae metal bullet--so little yet deadly. I shivered and hoped he'd wake up soon. Like now.

I stood and rubbed my arms to scare away the goosebumps that resided there. Now what? I bent to retrieve the sword when the sound of breaking glass sliced into my consciousness. I froze, my hand still reaching for the weapon.

As I gulped back the dread clawing at me, I lifted the sword, turning carefully in the direction of the commotion. Some sense of preservation broke through the hysteria threatening to crowd my mind. I crouched behind the counter.

With my stomach trying to crawl up my throat, I peeked over the countertop. My heart nearly failed at the sight that met my eyes. Down two aisles toward the front of the store, a fae hound was shaking off shards of glass as if they were no more than troublesome flies. Its red eyes glinted in the dim interior.

For a second, fear held me immobile. Then I ducked down, lifting the sword awkwardly. Gabreon lay behind me and didn't appear in a hurry to stir anytime soon.

It was just me and the beast. Nothing in my short life had ever terrified me so. My hands shook to such a degree, it was pure luck I didn't drop the weapon. I strained to hear the soft thud of paws. When they came, I pressed myself against the counter as if it could protect me. It could do no such thing.

I was our last defense. God help us, I had to scrounge up a drop of courage and face a hound that seemed better suited to hell.

When the beast rounded the corner, I struck out before it could see me. The sword slashed against its thick throat, but the only thing I was rewarded with was a maddened howl. With a growl that revealed razor-sharp teeth, the hound lunged at me.

As a scream bubbled in my throat, I sideswiped the creature and sent it skidding. A thin line of red bloomed through its sleek fur. The hound's face contorted into a snarling fury that told me that neither Gabreon or I would walk out of here alive if it wasn't killed.

The animal shook its head and charged at me. A loud groan rent the air, and even the beast froze. My gaze swung to Gabreon, who was stirring. Joy fought with fright. Of all the cursed timing he could've picked! The hound also turned its attention to him and prepared itself to spring. Oh God. I righted from my crouch and threw myself between them, somehow managing to keep the sword lifted.

The canine leaped at me, knocking the weapon aside. I gasped as pain radiated up my hands and arms from the impact. My first instinct was to drop the sword, but that would be a death sentence. I gritted my teeth, forcing myself to ignore the agony. It was pure, dumb luck that I'd held the hound off so far.

The creature rounded on me and charged again. This time, my swing went wide and slashed into the air. The beast crashed into my hip, sending me sailing. I closed my eyes and prepared for a harsh landing followed by a mauling.

Instead, strong arms wrapped around me. The high-pitched whimpering of an animal in pain pierced the quiet of the pharmacy.

###

CLIFFHANGER, I KNOW! The next part is available, though.

If you enjoyed this tale, please leave a review! I'd really appreciate it. And so would Lina and Gabreon!

|  |

---|---|---

# About the Author:

Lisa Kumar is a wife, mother, and romance writer who grew up in small-town Indiana. She now resides in the suburbs of Chicago with her husband and two sons. When not spinning tales of romance and fantasy, she can often be found with her nose buried in a book. Her scholastic background is in psychology, which enabled her to get low-paying jobs in the human services sector. Needless to say, she's now writing full-time.

|  |

---|---|---

# Discover more titles by Lisa Kumar at:

Goodreads

--------

Interact with Lisa and her readers at Lisa's Fantastic Fantasy Readers' Group

Join Lisa's Newsletter

Connect with Lisa Online:

Twitter

Facebook

|  |

---|---|---

# The Fae Lord's Companion, Part 2

# The New Earth Chronicles Book 1

--------

LINA HAS FINALLY GAINED the freedom and respect that she's been thirsting for. That was a hard-won battle against Gabreon, her fae "master" and lover. Now, she'd love nothing more than to relax and try to build a life with him and their unborn child. Too bad it's taking all her and Gabreon's skill and effort to survive the dangerously prejudiced society around them. His grandfather, the fae King of Sidheen, is on New Earth, doing heaven knows what. Worse, Gabreon's enemies are gearing up with plans of their own.

Gabreon, a lord of New Earth, knows he has a long journey of earning Lina's complete trust. Sometimes, it seems that will only be possible when, or if, humans are treated as equals. But any attempt at that outcome will come at a steep price. Their enemies are many, and their friends seem few. New Earth already stands on the edge of a revolution that would set humans against their fae overlords--and each other. Will Gabreon and Lina wager their lives and love on a future that might never exist?

|  |

---|---|---

# Excerpt

He drifted to the window, half turned from her and hoping to hide the shakiness of his hands. The damnable moisture that wanted to coat his eyes. Though his mouth felt as if it'd never tasted water before, he forced himself to acknowledge the truth of her words. "Much has happened in that time."

He splayed a hand over his cheek and mouth as if that simple motion could keep him from breaking, splintering into a thousand pieces.

From the corner of his eye, he saw her nod grimly. "A lifetime of events compressed into a month. I'm exhausted and dizzy from it all."

So was he. All his orchestrations had been for naught, not that it mattered now. He found he didn't care what direction the future took if it didn't have Lina in it. Anyway, he wouldn't be long for life. In fact, death had never sounded better. It wasn't the frightening prospect he thought it would have been.

Part of him was tempted to marvel at their seemingly normal conversation after what had come before. However, numbness was setting in, making it hard to feel anything but a vague agony that seemed infused into his very bone.

After untold seconds, he spoke. "And my insistence on bringing you into my life is responsible for causing it all."

"Ah," she said softly. "You're finally grasping what has been troubling me so deeply. When you take a person's free will away, you're essentially responsible for what happens to that person, good or bad. Everything you do affects that person's life and any choices she or he makes."

He pressed his hand over his eyes and leaned against the frame of the window. "When you phrase it that way, it's clearer than ever how dire my transgressions against you are. Can my death even erase them?"

***

MY CHEST TIGHTENED at the pain that coated Gabreon's voice. Damn it, I shouldn't feel sorry for him. He'd earned everything he was getting. Yet, in spite of his trespasses against me, I couldn't pretend this talk was easy for him. In some ways, it was probably harder since so much could be laid at his feet--and only his. He was a proud male, and his apology, his offer of freedom and his resulting death, would be a steep recompense to most anyone.

His guilt seemed so deep. Somehow, I didn't think he'd feel that way for anyone else. I shied away from examining what that meant. My composure was already a fragile thing. I finally spoke. "Not erase your misdeeds but start to mend something that you broke."

He stood straighter, seeming to get himself together. "No use talking of this when there are other matters in need of our attention. To ensure your freedom from me, we have to decide where you would like to go and when."

Goodreads

|  |

---|---|---

# Bound by the Mist

# Mists of Eria Book 1

College student Cal Warner spends a good portion of her time trying to keep people from thinking she's crazy. She just wants to finish college and live a normal life. Whatever that is. But her carefully constructed reality is turned upside down when she discovers that Relian, the seductive elvin prince who has been starring in her sensuous fantasies, isn't merely a myth. Now she's bound to an elf and stuck in a magical land where no one, least of all Relian, is willing to spill any answers about the truth of her arrival.

Relian has lived a life that hasn't changed in millennia, and he likes it that way. As Prince of the Erian people, he has his conscripted duties. And a human woman, even one as desirable as Cal, does not fit into them. But as the enemy darkindred knock on the borders and the magic of his people fades, he might just have to find room. The only other hurdle? He has to make her fall in love with him so she'll tie her life to his--forever.

|  |

---|---|---

# Excerpt

Relian led them down a steep ravine, one side dwarfed by a small cliff face. After hopping from his mount, he lifted her down from hers. He grabbed her hand and pulled her to the looming stone. Laying his free hand on a thick tree trunk that rested in front of the rock face, he murmured in Elvish again. Then he repeated the same procedure on the gray stone. Neither spell seemed to do anything. What was he doing? Their pursuers were sure to find them, even with the cover the branches provided.

As if to back up her thoughts, cursing voices carried on the wind. Relian stiffened but didn't move. Just as Cal was about to pull on his arm, the tree suddenly bent to the side. A faint orange-colored outline of a door glowed against the gray stone.

Cal blinked to make sure her eyes weren't deceiving her. Relian placed his hand against the makeshift door and pressed. With a groaning sound, the rock moved, revealing a shadowy corridor lit by floating blue lights.

"Come," Relian said, pushing her toward the door.

Cal hesitated, her feet digging into the ground.

He sighed impatiently and pointed to the entrance. "Safe." Then he gestured toward the canopy of trees where the angry voices floated ever closer. "Not safe. Now go."

Closing her eyes, Cal plunged into the opening. No lightning struck her down. She opened her eyes. No bogeyman charged toward her, either. Relian said something to the horses, and they neighed, shaking their heads. Then he stepped in beside her and shut the door with a handle she now only noticed. "The horses?" she asked. Though fear stilled clawed at her, she didn't want the horses to be hurt.

"They go back to palace. Will be fine."

She nodded, easily following his short, simple sentences after a few seconds of thought. Relian reached for her, and a flash of something red on his arm caught her attention. Squinting, she saw there was a gash in his sleeve, with a matching slice to his skin that still had blood welling from it.

She gasped and lightly touched the area below the wound. The damp fabric was tacky from the blood. Not used to touching such things, she had to stifle a shudder. "You're hurt."

He shrugged, not seeming fazed at all. "A mere flesh wound from arrow. Nothing at all. Will take care of later."

That was a mere flesh wound? She'd be rigid with pain if she sported that slice. But he was a warrior for a reason and had probably dealt with much worse. Which was a thought she didn't want to dwell on because when she did, an invisible fist squeezed her heart.

Goodreads

|  |

---|---|---

# Bound to the Elvin King

# Mists of Eria Book Two

~InD'tale's 2015 RONE (Reward of Novel Excellence) Award Winner for Fantasy/Sci-fi~

After countless millennia as the King of Eria, Talion thought he'd experienced all life had to offer. That is, until Maggie entered his land. The beautiful human whirlwind refreshes his spirit, while all too often trying his patience. Though he desires nothing more than to claim her as his bondmate and queen, his secrets could drive them apart or even end their lives.

Stranded in the elvin land of Eria, Maggie D'Anglio spends her days trying to figure out a way home while attempting to avoid the sexy and provoking Talion. Unfortunately, she's living in his palace. His world. His rules. The mysterious king intrigues and infuriates her as no one ever has, a lethal combination to her commitment-phobic heart. But when she parties too hard and wakes up magically bound to him, there's no escaping the irresistible irritant--or her new role in a land on the brink of war with the darkindred.

His past, along with her pride, will threaten their relationship and their very lives. Will they have the courage to admit their love for each other, or will their fears bind them together in death?

|  |

---|---|---

# Excerpt

Maggie D'Anglio strode up to the tall elvin guards standing on either side of the entrance to the royal wing. The finely detailed depictions on the door never failed to awe her. A craftsman must've labored over the wooden piece for years. But considering the elvin lifespan, they had more than enough time to spend on their work, unlike humans.

Kavlin smiled, a sparkle in his perpetually youthful gray eyes. "You've come to visit the princess?"

"You know it." Though she grinned, a sense of surrealism hit her. So weird to think of Cal as a princess, and not just any princess, but princess over Eria, a land of elves. Cal was as human as Maggie. Really, it was a miracle most elves accepted Cal so readily, but then, they hadn't had much choice. The veil, something no wise elf would disrespect, orchestrated Cal's arrival in Eria. Maggie had just come along for the magic carpet ride. And what a ride it'd been so far.

"And what do you have planned today, if I may be so bold as to ask?"

Kavlin's voice broke into her thoughts, and she forced her attention back to the brown-haired elf. "The princess has a free moment in her busy schedule, so we're going to do girly things."

Batin, the other guard, groaned and shook his head, sending his dark blond hair cascading over his shoulders. "Spare us the details, then."

She suppressed a smirk. The mention of girly things frightened most males, human or not. Though she enjoyed talking with the good-looking guards posted around the palace, she'd seen too little of Cal recently to stay and chitchat. "Will do."

"Goodbye, Lady Maggie," said Kavlin. Batin echoed him, opening the door for her. Each gave her a small bow, and she rolled her eyes.

"Bye, guys. Don't have too much fun." She flashed them a wink and walked through the open entrance.

Their laughter followed her down the corridor until the door to the wing clicked shut. Maggie quickened her pace because she didn't want to run into him. Talion was a burr in her butt. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn't dislodge the handsome ass. Though his chambers were past Cal and Relian's, he could still be lurking in the hallway. Waiting for her.

Gazing around her furtively, she scoured the many shadows that lingered, not that there were many in the understated elegance that was the royal wing. Beige stone and plaster made up the hallway's walls, ceiling, and floor, and lent it a bright, airy feeling she definitely wasn't channeling today. Even the lovely tapestries and rugs that added splashes of color here and there didn't calm her mind as they usually did.

She huffed at her paranoia. Yeah, right. The King of Eria had better things to do than lie in wait for her. He may never pass up an opportunity to piss her off, but he certainly didn't stalk her. Now, if she could only figure out why he loved to tick her off so. Admittedly, she gave the same treatment back to him, but he always started it. Most of the time.

The skin at the back of her neck prickled, but a glance around showed no Talion in sight. She breathed in deeply. A heady fragrance of fall flowers filled the air. The windows, offering gorgeous views of the gardens and, behind them, landscapes of the mountains that cradled Eriannon, punctuated the corridor in regular intervals. Somehow the openings could keep out all adverse elements while letting in a scented, warm breeze. She shook her head, knowing she'd never understand it.

"Well, look who's here."

The drawled voice caused her to startle. Her gaze flew to an alcove ahead of her, and she froze. Shit. Talion leaned against a corner wall of the small area. A tailored green tunic and a black pair of leggings molded all the right areas of his physique. Desire to touch those muscles swamped her. She licked suddenly dry lips, cursing herself all kinds of crazy for wanting him. He might be gorgeous, but his personality was obnoxious. Still, she couldn't take her gaze off him.

His long, golden hair shimmered in the bright light spilling through the alcove's window, and his gray eyes glinted with an unholy light that always appeared whenever he was around her. A shiver snaked down her spine. She felt like a mouse to his cat. For some reason, the realization only spiked her desire higher.

An answering blaze of anger flooded her. Damn him. How could she lust after and hate him in equal measures? Half the time he made her feel like an idiot. It was all a game for him. He had no real interest in her other than pushing her buttons and watching her squirm, and she knew it.

Goodreads

|  |

---|---|---

# Bound to his Redemption

# Mists of Eria Book Three

Liar, murderer, traitor...these are all names Eamon has been called, and he wears them with pride. Depending on which side one falls, those titles are only too true. But it's all part of his orchestrated manipulations. Up until the day he was banished from the fae land of Eria, he had schemed for millennia to protect his people, even resorting to murder. As punishment, the Erian king exiled him on Earth to live amongst the lowliest creatures of all--humans. Yet one frustrating and captivating woman shakes his ingrained beliefs to the core.

Newly minted physical therapist Caralyn Alberts has been drawing images of a handsome, otherworldly stranger for as long as she can remember. She's chalked it up as a fluke occurrence of life. But when she finds the arrogant Eamon sprawled out on the ice at a local park, her life becomes just as slippery and dangerous as the hauntingly familiar elf. Enemies, friends, and unwilling partners inundate them from all sides.

When Eamon's treacherous past makes a reappearance, they'll have to trust each other in order to keep their hearts--and their very lives--intact.

**This series will be a crossover with The Faerin series. Kaiden and Ashlee from Crashing into You, which is the first Faerin book, appear in this story**

|  |

---|---|---

# Excerpt

His gaze alighted on something that backed up his drive for sex, and he froze. Skimpily clad statue-like forms stood in the display windows of one of the stores. Never before had he seen such undergarments -- or had the pleasure of removing them from a warm and willing female. Could he...

Raking an assessing glance over Caralyn, he nodded. Yes, she'd look quite fabulous in that intimate wear. And he'd get to unwrap her like one of Santa's presents.

Caralyn stiffened, her expression morphing into one of horror. "Don't even think about it."

"Too late," he said cheerfully. He finally had a clear mission--one he'd take delight in fulfilling.

She backed away from him, holding her hands up to ward him off. Eamon chuckled and grabbed her wrist, pulling her toward the store.

***

CARALYN YANKED AGAINST his hold. "Let me go, you creep." She furtively glanced around to make sure no one was watching them.

He paid her no heed. Since she was leery of making a scene, she gave up her ineffectual struggles but walked as slowly as she could.

Damn him, he had her cornered. The smug grin he threw back at her showed he knew it, too. And she had to go along with it. She'd seen the way he'd glowered at Santa and his merry elves. He'd looked as if he were about to hurtle himself at them like a bowling ball, so she definitely wouldn't trust him now if some bystander or security person became involved.

Maybe it hadn't been wise to enjoy poking fun at him so much. She'd forgotten he would make her pay for it--and it appeared her IOU had come due.

Eamon led her into Whispers, and it seemed every pair of feminine eyes snapped to them. The women's gazes slid right over her and lingered on Eamon in a way that turned her blood into liquid fire. Didn't they see he was with her? Never mind that they weren't really together -- when a man entered an intimates store with a woman, the expectation was that he was in a relationship with said woman.

Though it pained her to admit it, Eamon had a model-perfect face and an air that commanded attention, even when he was dressed in sweats. So she couldn't totally fault the women, but she didn't have to like it. She-- Wait. She wasn't jealous, was she? No way. Sure, his attention was flattering at times because he was superbly good looking. But her worry merely stemmed from wanting to get him out of her apartment as quickly as possible. She didn't need him involved with someone who might only further mess up things.

But her reasons didn't quite hold up. First, if he did meet a woman who he was interested in, Eamon could move in with her. Second, his prejudice would probably stop him from having any kind of relationship with a woman besides a one-night stand.

Eamon drew her over to a rack of lacy bras and matching panties. After inspecting them, he picked up an ivory-colored set that had delicate blue snowflakes and held the pair up to her. She shied away, an embarrassed flush working its way over her face. Oh, God, he was visually measuring her.

Once they were back in her car, she'd kill him. Happily with a smile on her face.

Eamon chuckled and addressed the sales associate who was sauntering up to them. "My girlfriend is so shy. Isn't it adorable?"

The tall blonde nodded, barely glancing in Caralyn's direction. "She's beyond adorable." Her tone left no doubt that she meant Caralyn was cute like a puppy, not a sexy woman.

"Do you need any help?" the lady asked Eamon, looking at him through her lashes. She gave him an obvious once-over, and she paused as she took in his sweat pants. A slight frown formed between her brows, but when she returned her examination to his face, it cleared instantly. A star-struck gleam entered her eyes that seemed to mirror every woman's there.

Caralyn wanted to smite the harlot into next year, but Eamon merely smiled charmingly at the woman and shook his head. "Not at all, thank you."

After his polite yet pointed rebuff, the sales associate's lissome body stiffened. "Have a good day," she said woodenly.

A traitorous relief stormed through Caralyn. Though he'd put her in this position, at least he wasn't going to flirt with other women in front of her. For some reason, that was a comforting thought she really didn't want to explore.

Eamon closed the space between them, shaking the set in front of her face. "Dearest, I think you'd look stunning in these. And it's your size if I'm not mistaken?"

She blinked and then blinked again. Was she dreaming? He'd called her dearest. Though she knew he was only doing it for the benefit of their audience, she never thought he'd go that far.

Before she knew what she was doing, she'd reached out a hesitant hand so she could glance at the tags. "Yes."

How'd he known? Had he really been with so many ladies that he could guess their proportions? Or had he snooped through her unmentionables? Both were a disturbing thought, though for totally different reasons.

He cast a wicked smile her way. "Wonderful. We'll take these, then, and enjoy them tonight."

Heaven help her, but heat coursed through her body at his words. She shifted to disband the sensation and kept quiet. He wasn't making this easy. At all.

Apparently not satisfied with her level of mortification yet, he said, "I'll love unwrapping you like a present."

Her face flamed even brighter, and she grabbed his arm. "Let's go get your clothes." Her voice came out plea-ridden.

"After we make our purchase here. We don't want to return home without these." He raised the bra and panties higher, probably to show the whole store, the ass.

She snatched them from him, glaring and mouthing I hate you.

He merely waggled his brows at her, so she stalked toward the registers. Of course, he followed like a burr stuck on her butt.

Once they vacated the store, she shoved the sack at him. "Here, I believe you wanted these."

"I'm afraid they're not my size."

A groan of frustration ripped from her throat. "We need to get your clothes before I change my mind and you leave empty-handed. It'd be no more than you'd deserve."

"I love it when you talk dirty."

She rolled her eyes skyward and plowed on ahead of him.

Goodreads
